PPuritanSearch
Primary source research library
English Puritan & Reformed

The Court of the Gentiles Part 3

Theophilus Gale (1628-1678) · 109,021 words · 485 min

The source for this document is https://quod.lib.umich.edu/e/eebo2/A41681.0001.001

Project Note

This is licensed under Creative Commons CC BY-NC-ND. This license allows reusers to copy and distribute the material in any medium or format in unadapted form only, for noncommercial purposes only, and only so long as attribution is given to the creator.

The source of this document is the Early English Books Online (EEBO-TCP) website. Those books were transcribed in a character for character manner and can be very cumbersome to read since there was no standard spelling during that time. Many spelling variations such as "unlesse", "vnlesse", and "vnles" regularly appear.

This project was conceived to clean up those books as much as possible and make them more accessible to the interested reader, leading to the creation of a massive list of variant spellings and their corrections. This was used to clean up the text, but is of course only as complete as the list itself. Because of the nature of the original transcription, some words have missing characters or places where the original language (e.g., Greek) was not transcribed. This effort does not change that. Be aware that the original transcription can also be faulty and in some cases entire sentences may be missing.

Although this is no substitute for a properly compared, proofed, and scholarly edition, I believe that the result is a document which is far more accessible, particularly for searching for terms using standard spelling. The document has been cleaned and presented in what I hope is a pleasing and useful format for the vast majority of Christian brothers and sisters who just want access to read these spiritually nourishing works.

However, a word of warning: The Puritans were a very diverse group of people and their age was characterized with godliness, but also much upheaval, disputation and strife. They disagreed on many doctrines and some of these works contain less orthodox or Scriptural views than others. The reader is strongly advised to read with discernment, particularly if it is unknown whether author is trustworthy.

This project took a huge amount of time and skill to bring to fruition. I would particularly like to thank David Jonescue for the initial list of Puritans he found on EEBO and the concept behind this project as well as the continuous, unceasing efforts toward seeing this complete. Without his labor, this would not be available. Alex Sarrouf was invaluable in providing the initial list of over 7,000 spelling variations he had identified and corrected, as well as continuing to review more than 16,000 additions to that list for any typos.

Logan West
(with David Jonescue and Alex Sarrouf)
www.puritansearch.org

THE COURT OF THE GENTILES. PART III. THE VANITY OF PAGAN PHILOSOPHIE DEMONSTRATED, From its Causes, Parts, Proprieties, and Effects; namely Pagan Idolatry, Judaic Apostasy, Gnostic Infusions, Errors among the Greek Fathers, specially Origen, Arianism, Pelagianism, and the whole System of Papism or Antichristianism, distributed into three Parts, Mystic, Scholastic, and Canonic Theology. By Theophilus Gale.

LONDON, Printed by A. Maxwell and R. Roberts, for T. Cockeril, at the Sign of the Atlas in Cornhill, near the Royal, Exchange. M.DC.LXXVII.

PREFACE.

WHatever falls under the Law of Creation, is thereby limited and confined: and by how much the more excellent and perfect the thing is, by so much the greater is its Vitiositie and Vanity, if it exceed its just limits: For the corruption of the best things is ever worst. This is in nothing more evident than in Philosophy, which in its original and primitive Idea was most August and Gloriose: but now, alas! alas! what an inane, confused, sterile thing is it! How difficult is it to separate any regular Use from the Abuse thereof! The Design of this following Discourse is to explicate, and demonstrate the prodigiose Abuses, which Philosophy, by reason of the Vanity, Errors, and Prejudices of man's corrupt mind, has been obnoxious unto; whereof we have prefixed an Introductorie Breviarie in our Preface to the second Part, as also in the Contents of this third; so that we shall not need to Preface anything farther hereof. That which we have now under Contemplation is a Proemial account of the grand Design, Moment, and Use of this Third Part, touching the VANITIE OF PAGAN PHILOSOPHIE, in order to a separation of its Abuse from the regular Use thereof.

As for the grand Design of this Discourse, we must ingenuosly confess, it gave us some of the first and principal Ideas and Impressions of all our Contemplations for the Reformation of Philosophy. For after long Observation and Inquisition made into the many prodigiose Errors, and grand Apostasies of the Church in all Ages, specially under Antichrist, we find that Vain Philosophy lies as a latent root, and concealed spring of this Mystery of Iniquity. Whence springes all Apostasy in Profession, but from some degree of Apostasy in Light and Affection? As God's departure from Churches is gradual, so the departure of Churches from God: And what are the first steps of departing from God, but when the Love of God and his Evangelie Truths is shut out of the heart? Is there not a strange Infatuation and callose stupidity in the least degree of backsliding from the love of the Truth and its simplicity? And was not this that which gave the first lines to the formation of that Man of Sin, and his Antichristian Apostasy? This the Spirit of God assures us of, 2 Thes. 2.10, 11. foretelling, [That the Man of Sin should come] with all deceivableness of unrighteousness; because they received not the love of the Truth, that they might be saved. And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie. The whole stress of this Antichristian Apostasy seems to be laid on this, that men received not the love of the Truth; or the Truth in the love thereof. This was that malign worm that lay at the root of the heart, which caused a vital decay in Christianity, and so laid the foundation of that great Antichristian Apostasy, even in those Primitive Churches. As in Nature all withering begins at the root, though it first appear in the branches; so in all Apostasy, the consumtion begins first at the heart. And whence proceeded this vital consumtion at the heart of the first Christians and Churches, but from want of love to Evangelic Truth, and its simplicity? Was it not hence that many of the Fathers, specially Origen, and such as were educated in the Schole at Alexandria, labored under a libidinose insatiable thirst after Vain Philosophy; vainly hoping thereby to beautify and adorn Christian Theology? But did they really attain their End? was not the whole System of Antichristian Errors, Apostasies, and Abominations introduced hereby? This we have copiosely demonstrated, Book II. of this Third Part.

If it be further inquired, how it comes to pass, that Pagan Philosophy, which contains in it so many useful Philosophemes and Contemplations, should have such a venomous influence on the worst of Errors and Apostasies? That which satisfies mine own Inquisition herein may be reduced to these three Heads: (1) The Vanity and Malignitie of the Object. (2) The Vanity and Malignitie of the Subject. (3) The Curse of God on both. 1. The Object, Pagan Philosophy, considered in itself, contains in it much of Vanity and Malignitie. This we have sufficiently demonstrated, B. 1. throughout, from the Causes, Parts, and Adjuncts of Pagan Philosophy. But that wherein the Spirit of its malignity seems to consist is not so much its Mater, Parts, Adjuncts, or effective springs, as its principal End and Design, which is to reduce and advance lapsed man to a state of Integrity and Perfection, by the force and improvement of his own Free-will. The grand Design of Ethnic Philosophy, in its original constitution, was to put men under a Covenant of Works, thereby to keep them from Sin, and to merit Life. Proud nature ever affects an Independence as to God, and to procure a Divine life by its own forces: What more pleasing to corrupt nature than to act from, and for itself? O! how fruitful is the root of the Old Covenant in corrupt nature! How apt is every man by nature to run himself on a Covenant of Works, and defy some righteousness of his own, though never so unrighteous! What latent venes of Pelagianism are there in the hearts of all by nature! whence, according to Augustine, Pelagianism is the Heresy of Nature. Now what was the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or prime Error of all Ethnic Philosophy but this, so to cultivate, refine and elevate corrupt nature, as to render it a sit Temple of the Deity, without the superaddition of Medicinal Grace? It's true, that Socratic and Platonic Philosophy speaks much of the Divine Infusion of Virtue; yet still as the reward of men's endeavors, without the least regard to the New Covenant or true Mediator.

2. But yet the principal poison and malignity of Pagan Philosophy arose from the Spirits and Principes of those who composed the same, or were conversant therein. Had Philosophy been never so pure and virgin in itself, yet falling on carnal, proud, and wanton wits, how soon was it adulterated and rendered vain, yea noxious! We see, by sad experience, how soon the Evangel of our Lord, and Evangelic Dogmas are turned into the greatest Errors, when men of corrupt minds engage therein. How much more then was Philosophy, in itself so corrupt, obnoxious to Vanity and corruption, when the minds of men engaged therein were so vain and corrupt! Thus much the Scripture takes notice of, touching the Philosophers, Rom. 1.21. But became vain in their imaginations, and their foolish hearts were darkened. The natural imagination is the most vain thing in the world: how doth it like the silk-worm, lie entangled in those Philosophemes, which came out of its own bowels! How soon did lust in those blind Philosophers, put out the light of Reason, and so darken their foolish hearts! Hence it follows, v. 22. Professing themselves to be wise [ i.e. great Sophistes ] they became fools. There is nothing more worthy of compassion, than the blindness of such proud Sophistes, who profess themselves the most quick-sighted and sage in the world. Is not the terrible pestiferous darkness of such, by so much the more deplorable, in that they take it for Light, which they follow with pleasure, as Children do the Ignis fatuus, which leads them to precipices and ruin? Are not such greatly to be pitied, who use their Reason only to render them more unreasonable? And has not this been a principal cause of the Vanity of Philosophy, and its pestiferous influences on all great Apostasies?

3. We may add hereto the Curse of God on Philosophy and Philosophers, for the abuse of that Natural or Traditional Light vouchsafed to them. This is more than intimated by Paul, in his Sacred Discourse of the Gentiles Philosophy, Rom. 1.28. And even as they did not like to retain God in their knowledge, God gave them over to a reprobate mind, to do those things that are not convenient. He saith, (1) They did not like to retain God in their knowledge. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signifies [1] in the general any Agnition, whereby a thing is acknowledged to be what it is. So Rom. 3.10. Col. 1.2. & 2.2. as elsewhere. And then the sense is, they did not like to retain God in their acknowlegement; i.e. to acknowledge him such as indeed he is, most perfect, all-sufficient, simple, pure, just, &c. [2] Science, Intelligence, right Reason, as Rom. 10.2. And thus the sense is; albeit they had some notices of God, yet they did not like to retain him in the true science or right understanding of him. [3] More particularly, a faithful, salutiferous, obediential acknowlegement. Thus Ephes. 1.17. & 4.13. Phil. 1.9. So it implies, a more accurate, exact, active knowledge, according to that Greek Gloss, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Agnition, is knowledge superadded to knowledge, i.e. to speak in the Scholastic idiom, cognition practically practic; affective and effective knowledge; distinct exact knowledge. They had many sublime notices and Metaphysic Contemplations of God, but not such as did work their hearts to any real love, and obedience of God. Whence it follows: (2) God gave them over to a reprobate mind. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 notes, [1] Rejected. So Hebr. 6.8. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , rejected and nigh unto cursing. Thus the sense is, they rejected God in their mind, and God delivered them up to a rejected mind. [2] Adulterine, spurious, and thence rejectaneous: as 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , rejectaneous, adulterine money. Thus it's taken, 2 Cor. 13.5, 6, 7. 2 Tim. 3.8. Tit. 1.6. and so the sense is, God gave them up to a drossy, vain, adulterine mind. [3] Perverse, contrary to right Reason. And thus it's primarily to be understood here; and so there is an elegant allusion between 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , they did not approve of, and acknowledge God in their practic Judgments or Consciences; and therefore God did not approve of, or own their practic judgments, but delivered them up to a reprobate or perverse judgment; which hurried them into all manner of Idolatry and wickednesses, as is specified v. 26,-31. Thence it follows, (3) 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , To do things not convenient. These proud Sophistes, specially the Stoics, boasted greatly of their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 & 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , that which is congruous and convenient: wherein they placed the whole of Philosophy. So Clemens Alexander. Paedag. pag. 101. The Stoics cal that which is done according to the obedience of Reason and Virtue, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , congruous and convenient. And O! how much did they vainly glory in this Congruity and Convenience of their actions! Yea, did they not as many now-adays, measure the Great God, and his Divine Perfections by Rules of Congruity and Convenience, coined by their vain imaginations? But Paul gives us their true Character, that being delivered up to a reprobate mind, they did things not convenient; i. e. they fell into the most prodigiose Immoralities, notwithstanding all their pretended Moralitie. And how justly doth God leave such as place their own Wisdom and Moralitie in the Throne of God, to commit the most undecent Immoralities? Thus God bemisted the degenerate minds of those proud Sophistes and Moralistes, causing their very light and Moral Virtue to play the Knaves with them, and betray them into the hands of the worst Immoralities; as v. 29, 30, 31. Oh! how mysteriose & invisible are God's ways of giving men up to a Reprobate mind! How soon doth light harden those whom it doth not soften! Can there be a more severe judgment, than for men to be given up to a Reprobate mind, and the lusts of their own hearts? May we then wonder that Ethnic Philosophy should prove in itself so vain and venomous, as also in its influences on the Church of God, when it was under so great a curse of God?

Neither hath this Judiciary curse terminated only on Pagan Philosophy, but also diffused itself throughout almost the whole of Scholastic Theology. Yea, I must confess myself to be in this point of the same persuasion with pious Jansen, that great Patron of Medicinal Grace, who, in his August. Tom. 2. l. 2. c. 2. pag. 326. tells us,

That he could not but vehemently wonder, that many of the Gentile Philosophers Philosophised far more piously and rightly, of the principal heads of Moral Doctrine and Grace, than many Christian Schoolmen, &c.
Of which see more Book 2. Chap. 2. Sect. 1. § 4. of this Part 3. And a great Prelat of this Age and Nation assures us, That there hath not been a greater plague to Christian Religion than Schole-Divinity. And he gives this reason of it:
When men will be wiser than God, and think by their foolish wisdom to add to God's Word; God, to convince them of their folie, suffers Satan to sow seeds of Heresy and Division among them.
Such is the vanity and malignity of Philosophy, and all human wisdom, when abused by men of reprobate minds, and so brought under a Divine Curse.

Hence we see how necessary it is for any, that will make a right use of Philosophy, to separate therefrom its vanity and abuses: and how can this be duly performed, but by a curious Contemplation of, and Inquisition into the Causes, Adjuncts, and Effects of vain Philosophy; which is the principal Intendement of the following Discourse. And if we will indeed render Philosophy useful we must observe these general Rules: (1) That all Philosophy be reduced, to and measured by its original and perfect Exemplar, the Divine Word and Light. Had the first Fathers, Origen, &c. as also the Scholastic Theologues, their Successors, taken this course, what great use might they have made of Ethnic Philosophy, and preserved the Church from those monstrose Errors, and Abuses that followed the same? (2) That so much only of Pagan Philosophy must be admitted as may subserve Christian Theology, not oppose the same. (3) That not the end of Ethnic Philosophy, or Philosophers, may be assumed by us, but only such Philosophemes as may serve to explicate Dogmas in Theology. The End both of Pagan Philosophy and Philosophers, being to exalt the Lights and Heats, or Forces of corrupt nature, and to reduce men to the old antiquated Covenant of Works, this may in no regard be admitted by Christians, who are under a New Covenant: yet there are many excellent Philosophemes and Notions both Moral and Metaphysic, which if improved by an humble fidele mind, on Evangelic Principes and Motiyes, may be of great use, not only for the Moralising of Persons and Republics, but also for the Explication of many momentose Verities in Christian Theology. Hereof we have given many Specimens in our Fourth Part of the Court of the Gentiles, as also in our Philosophia Generalis, Part 1. Lib. 3. Chap. 3, 4. and Part 2.

We are also to premit something touching the Form and Method of this following Discourse, which we have endeavored to suit to our Mater, as Nature doth her Forms. And whereas we have explicated and insisted on so many Texts of Scripture, we presume that will not be thought impertinent, sithat our main subject is the Vanity and Abuses of Philosophy, which are best evidenced by Divine Light. We may not also pretermit without some mention the many Citations and Explications made use of by us out of Grotius; whose Annotations and Illustrations we have frequently cited; not as if we estimed him an authentic Judge in maters of Faith or Scripture; but as he was a good Critic, well-skilled in Antiquity, and a person of great esteem for his Learning; so that it cannot be conceived, that his Indignation against Pagan Philosophy should proceed from any groundless prejudice against the same, but rather from a just and deserved apprehension of the many evils and pestiferous effects that attended the abuse thereof. I must ingenuously confess, that when I did read Grotius 's Annotations on the New Testament, and diligently observed, how much he decried vain Philosophy, by reason of its noxious Infusions, and venomous influences on the principal Errors in the Christian Church, it put me on more curious Inquisition and diligent researches into this mater: wherein I found the Abuses of Philosophy much greater than ever I imagined.

As for Grotius himself, if it may not seem too great presumption to give the world my Character of so Learned a man, I conceive he did the Church and Learned men good service, before he, by reason of Interest or Discontent, fell off to Socinianism, and Cassandrian Popery, which his Controversies with Rivet demonstrate him greatly propense unto. And to make good this my Charge, I shall give a Specimen of some Socinian and Popish Errors, which lie scattered in his Annotations on the New Testament. On Joh. 8.58. he renders 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , eram, I was. i.e. saith he, Christ was before Abraham in Divine appointment. So Joh. 10.38. he saith, That the Father was in him by his influence, and he was in the Father by perfect obedience. So Joh. 17.5. he understandes, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , of the Divine Decree. Al which overthrow Christ's Deity. Again, Joh. 17.12. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . i. e. saith he, I have by my daily precepts and example endeavored it, &c. Where he makes Christ a Mediator only by Precepts and Exemple, according to the Socinian Mode. And then he adds, that 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Son of perdition, is said not of any Destination of God, but of his own merit, whereby he denies Reprobation. And ver. 21. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , that they may be all one; i.e. saith he, one in faith and love: which notes only a Moral union with Christ. So ver. 26. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . i.e. saith he, by Dogme and Exemple. Again, 1 Cor. 8.11. he saith, that Christ died altogether for all men, that they might be converted by the Gospel; therefore also for them that perish. Which is both Pelagian, Socinian, and Popish. Ephes. 6.19. he hath this expression, Shall we think, that the prayers of Paul reigning with Christ profit us nothing? where he assertes the Intercession of Saints. And ver. 23. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , he thus explicates: He hath joined the principal cause with the second cause. Where he makes Christ a second cause, which is rank Socinianism, and Arianism foisted into the Primitive Churches by Origen, as we have demonstrated, Book 2. Chap. 1. §. 8, 9. So Philip. 2.6. he interprets 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to be locked on as God. And on Phil. 3.11. he saith, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , showeth the thing to be uncertain; whereby he agrees with the Papists, in denying Assurance. So in ver. 12, 13. he assertes falling from Grace. Also Col. 2.13. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Dead in sins, he understandes with a diminution, as it were dead. Moreover on 2 Tim. 4.7. he upbraides such who trusted in imputed Righteousness, which is the spirit of Popery. And 1 Tim. 3.16. God was manifest, &c. he leaves out God, and applies all to the Gospel: which he learned from the Socinians. Again, Tit. 1.1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , he interprets of Election by or for faith. And on Heb. 6.4, 5. he concludes, that the best of Christians may fall from Grace. And Hebr. 10.5. he interprets Christ's coming into the world, of his passing from a private life to his Ministerial Office, which subvertes the Deity of Christ. And ver. 18. by 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Remission of sin, he understandes the sanation or curing of the soul from sin, which is manifest Papism. And Hebr. 10.29. he saith, that justified persons, who have received the spirit, may fall away. And James 2.23. by 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , imputed, he understandes, that faith was reputed by God as an egregious thing, which is rank Socinianism. And Revel. 20.15. on 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , he saith, that it sufficeth not, that the name be sometime written in the book of life, &c. How much he endeavored to elude and evade all those Characteristic notes of Antichrist given by Paul and John, affixing them on Simon Magus, or some other, is evident by his Notes on 2 Thes. 2.3, 4, 5, &c. as also by his Epistles, specially Epist. 199. to Curcellaeus.

These Reflexions on Grotius I conceive expedient, as a Premonition to young Students, that they imbibe not his erroneous Infusions, together with his Learned Annotations. I am not ignorant that by opposing Grotius, I greatly incur the censure and displeasure of some Learned men, which is no way desirable to an ingenuous spirit, or to any that love their repose; but this I can truly say, that I would differ from none farther than they differ from Truth, which ought to be more estimed by us than the esteem of men, or our own quiet, of which more fully in the close to our Preface, Part 4.

BREVIARIE of CONTENTS. THE COURT OF THE GENTILES. PART III. The Vanity of PAGAN PHILOSOPHIE.

    • PREFACE.
    • THe Corruption of Philosophy 1
    • The Design of this Discourse 2
    • The malignity of Pagan Philosophy in regard
      • (1) of itself; (2) of its subject, man's vain heart 4
      • (3) Of God's Judicial Curse 5
    • The right Use of Philosophy 6
    • The Form of this Discourse 9
    • Some Reflexions on Grotius 's Errors, dissused throughout his Annotations 9
    • BOOK I. The Vanity of Pagan Philosophy, from its Causes, Parts, and Proprieties.
      • CHAP. I. The Vanity of Pagan Philosophy from its Causes
      • The Vanity of Philosophy from its Causes.
        • (1) Ignorance 2
        • (2) Human Inventions 3
        • (3) Curiositie, and affectation of Novitie 8
        • (4) Spiritual Pride 9
          • Pride brings Divine Mysteries to the measure of Carnal Reason 11
          • Other evils of Pride 12
          • Pride the Cause of Atheism, &c. 13
        • (5) Carnal Confidence 14
          • Socrates 's sense of Dependence 15
        • (6) Litigations about Words 16
          • The effects of these Contentions 18
        • (7) Opiniatretie and Dogmatising 21
        • (8) Carnal Policy of Philosophers 22
        • (9) Judiciary Blindness 24
        • (10) Idolatry: (11) Mythology 25
      • CHAP. II. The Vanity of Philosophy from its Mater, Parts, &c.
      • (1) The Vanity of Eristic Logic 26
        • The Origin of Eristic Logic 28
        • Aristotle 's Logic Sophisticated by the Arabians and Schoolmen 29
      • (2) The Vanity of Ethnic Physies 30
        • Physics the cause of Idolatry 32
      • (3) The Vanity of the Mathematics 33
        • Astronomy the cause
          • [1] of Idolatry Ib.
          • [2] Of Atheism 34
          • (3) The Vanity of Ethics 35
            • Their Defect as to Mater and End 36
            • Their Defect as to Principes 37
            • Right Reason their Rule Ib.
            • Ethnic Moralists Free-willers 38
            • Socrates against Free-will 39
            • Free-will the root of Pelagianism 40
            • No Moral or Natural Virtue but what is Supernatural Ib.
            • The Pelagians worse than Philosophers 41
            • Other Defects as to Principes Ib.
          • (4) The Vanity of Philosophic Politics 42
            • [1] As compared with Divine Politics 43
            • [2] As to their End, Mater, and Effects 44
      • CHAP. III. The Vanity of Metaphysics and Divination.
      • The Corruption of Natural Theology 45
        • (1) As to its ultimate Object, God 47
          • [1] Few understood anything of God Ib.
          • [2] They had no knowledge of the Trinity 48
            • Their notions about 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 gave rise to Arianism 49
          • [3] Their Vanity as to Divine Ideas 50
        • (2) As to its mediate Object Ib.
          • Al their Demon-Doctrines vain 51
      • The Vanity of their Metaphysic Philosophemes about the Soul, its 56
        • (1) Pre-existence, (2) Metempsychose, (3) Purgations 57
      • Pagan Divination most corrupt Ib.
      • Judaic Divination imitated by Pagans Ib.
      • Divination part of their Demon-Doctrines 58
      • Apollo their great Oracle 59
      • The Origin of Delphic Divination Ib.
      • The nature of Divination out of Plato 60
        • (1) Its Origin by Divine Afflation 61
        • (2) The Instruments, Poets and Prophets Ib.
        • (3) Those Diviners Ecstatic 62
        • (4) Divination by Enthusiasm 63
        • (5) Those Enthusiastes had their Judges Ib
        • (6) The End of Divination, friendship with God 64
      • The sundry kinds of Divination Ib.
        • (1) By Dreams Ib.
        • (2) By Sternutation 65
        • (3) By Magic strictly termed 66
      • Apollonius Tyanaeus his Magic and Demon-Doctrines a type of Antichrist Ib.
      • Divination by Bestes, Men, and Plants 68
      • By Elements and Things Artificial 69
      • CHAP. IV. The Vanity of Pagan Philosophy from its form, and Proprieties.
      • The Corruption of Symbolic Philosophy 70
      • The Origin of Symbolic Philosophy 71
      • The Jewish Cabala, its Origin, &c. 76
      • The Vanity of Philosophy in regard of its Proprieties 78
        • (1) The Deficience of Philosophy as to Truth Ib.
          • Philosophy but Nocturne Science Ib.
        • (2) Pagan Philosophy only Artificial and Equivocal, not real 82
        • (3) Pagan Philosophy only general, not experimental 85
        • (4) Pagan Philosophy only obscure and cloudy, not distinct 87
        • (5) Pagan Philosophy incertain 89
        • (6) Pagan Philosophy not truly discursive, but sophistic 91
        • (7) Pagan Philosophy not truly Noetic 92
        • (8) Pagan Philosophy defective as to Prudence, 93
          • [1] Self-Reflexion, [2] Providence, [3] Good Counsel, &c. 94
        • (9) Pagan Philosophy not Transformative 95
    • BOOK II. The Vanity of Pagan Philosophy in regard of its Effects.
      • CHAP. I. Pagan Philosophy the cause of Pagan Idolatry, Judaic Apostasy, and Errors in the Primitive Churches.
      • Pagan Philosophy vain,
        • (1) as it came short of its End 98
        • (2) As it proved Soul-deceit 99
        • (3) As the cause of Idolatry 102
          • Demons from Pagan Philosophy 103
          • Demons worshipped
            • [1] by Images 104
            • [2] By Shrines, [3] by Cuttings, [4] by Columns 105
              • What Influence Idolatry received from Philosophy 106
        • (4) Philosophy the cause of Atheism 108
          • [1] Natural Philosophy and Medicine 110
          • [2] The Mathematics, Astrology, &c. Ib.
          • [3] Politic Philosophy 111
          • [4] Eristic Philosophy or Logic 112
        • Israelitic Apostasies from Pagan Philosophy 113
        • The Judaic Cabala from the Grecian Philosophy 117
        • The Judaic Talmud from Pagan Philosophy 119
        • Judaic Disputation from Pagan Philosophy 120
        • Pagan Philosophy the cause of the greatest Errors in the Christian Churches 121
        • The Gnostics Errors from Pagan Philosophy 123
        • The Origination of their Name Ib.
        • Their Mystic Theology Pythagorean, Mythic and fabulous 124
          • (1) Their Aeones, Origin and Office as Mediators, Pythagorean, &c. 125
          • (2) Their Will-worship Pythagorean 128
          • (3) Their forbidding Marriage 129
          • (4) Abstinence, (5) Sorcerie, (6) Sensuality Ib.
          • (7) Expiation, (8) Allegoric Resurrection 130
        • Pagan Philosophy the cause of Errors among the Fathers, Justin Martyr, Clemens Alexandrinus, &c. 131
        • Origen 's Errors from Philosophy 132
          • (1) Origen the Founder of Pelagianism Ib.
          • (2) Arianism from Origen 133
          • (3) Popery from Origen 134
        • Other Errors of Origen 135
          • Origen 's Character 136
          • Origen 's Errors from Platonic Philosophy 137
        • Primitive Errors from Philosophy 138
        • The Samosatenan and Arian Heresy from Philosophy 139
        • Philosophy the cause of Pelagianism 141
        • A Summarie of Pelagianism 143
        • Augustine 's Zele against Pelagianism 144
        • The Jansenistes Zele against it 146
      • CHAP. II. Pagan Philosophy the cause of all Antichristianism.
        • SECT. I. Antichrist's Mystic and Scholastic Theology from Ethnic Philosophic.
        • Antichrist's Mystic Theology from the Egyptian Monks 149
        • These Egyptian Monks Apes of Pythagoreans and Egyptian Priests 150
        • Mystic Theology from Pythagorean and Platonic Philosophy 151
          • (1) The Mater of Mystic Theology, Pythagorean and Platonic 152
          • (2) Mystic Theology as to its Form, Pythagorean and Platonic 153
        • The Origin of the Schoolmen and their Philosophy from Aristotle 154
        • The Eristic mode of Scholastic Theology from Philosophy 155
        • How far the Arabians contributed to Scholastic Theology 156
        • The Mater of Schole-Divinity, specially Pelagian Infusions, from Philosophy 159
        • The Pelagian Apathy, Free-will, &c. from Philosophy 160
        • Pelagian Arms from Philosophy 161
        • SECT. II. A general account of Antichrist's Canonic Theology and , with its Traduction from the Philosophers .
        • Canonic Antichristianism from Pagan Philosophy 163
        • The Form of Antichrist's Canon-Law, from the Churches Autoritie, taken up in Imitation of Pythagorean Dogmas 165
        • The Mater of Antichrist's Canon-Law from Pagan Philosophy 170
        • Antichrist's Canonised Saints Imitamens of Pagan-Demons 171
        • The Origin of Popish Saints the same with that of Pagan Demons 174
        • Both from a fond conceit of some great excellence in them 176
        • The Canonisation of Saints an Imitamen of Demon-Apotheosis 178
        • The Saints Mediatory Office in Imitation of Demon-Mediators 180
        • SECT. III. That Antichrist's is but an Imitamen of the Philosophers , demonstrated from its parts.
        • Antichrist's 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 an Imitamen of Pagan 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 184
        • The Essence of Antichrist's Apostasy in Idolatry 184
        • The Antichristian Church termed,
          • Revel. 17.5. Babylon the great, the mother of Harlots 185
          • Rev. 13.1. The name of Blasphemy 186
        • Antichrists Saint-worship an Imitamen of Demon-worship 187
        • The Commemoration of Martyrs at their Graves, by Temples and Panegyrics, from Demon-Temples and Panegyrics 188
        • Popish Festivals, Hymns, Plays, &c. from Demon-worship 192
        • Antichrists Epiphany from Pagan Epiphany Ib.
        • Popish Hymns from Demon-Hymns 193
        • Popish-Plays from Demon-Plays 194
        • Popish-Festes from Demon-Festes Ib.
        • Popish Images from Demons 195
        • Popish Crosses Imitamens of Pagans 198
        • Templing of Relics Pagan Institutes Ib.
        • Antichrists Sacrifices from Demons 199
        • The Sacrifice of the Mass an Imitamen of Demon-Sacrifices 200
        • The Cup in the Lord's Supper turned by the Papists into a Cup of Demons 202
        • Popish Tenths and Offerings from Demons Ib.
        • Popish Exorcisme and Lying Wonders from Demons 203
        • Invocation of Saints from Demon-Invocation 204
        • Pagan Rites assumed by Papists,
          • (1) sprinkling Holy Water, (2) Sacred Fire, (3) Sacred Groves, (4) Bowing towards the East 206
          • (5) God-fathers Gifts, (6) Distinctive Garments, and other Rites 207
        • Al Antichrists Canonic Fastes and Abstinences from Demon-worship 209
        • Popish Monastic Life another part of the Doctrine of Demons 211
        • The Origin of Monastic Constitutions 213
        • Al Antichrists Works of Supererogation and Merits, parts of Demon-Dogmas 214
        • Bodily Exercices and Will-worship from Demon-Institutes 216
        • Antichrist's Purgatory from the Philosophers 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 218
        • Plato 's 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or Sacrifices for the Dead 219
        • Antichristian Purgatory from the Schole of Alexandria 221
        • SECT. IV. Papal Primatie and Traditions from Ethnic Philosophy.
        • Antichrists Canonic Primatie an Imitamen of the Pagan 222
        • The Different Orders of Priests, Arch-Presbyters, Chorepiscopi, Bishops, Arch-Bishops, Metropolitans, Primates and Patriarchs in the Roman Church from the Gentile Flamens, Arch-flamens, and Proto-flamens Ib.
        • Hierarchy among the Pagans 223
        • Papal Primatie began at Alexandria, in imitation of the Philosophers Schools Ib.
        • The chief Seat of Papal Primatie at Rome, in Imitation of Pagan Hierarchy 224
        • The Popes Supremacy an Imitamen of the Emperors being Pontifex Maximus Ib.
        • Antichrist's Character by Paul, 2 Thes. 2.3, 4. 225
        • V. 3. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 ,
          • That Apostasy 226
          • That Man of Sin, both Intensively and Extensively 226-229
          • That Son of Perdition 230
        • V. 4. Called God 231
        • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Worshipped, what Ib.
        • The Pope above the Emperor 232
        • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to Rule, what Ib.
        • The King of Babylon and Tyre, also Antiochus, and the Roman Emperor Types of Antichrist 233
          • In the Temple of God Ib.
          • As God, what it notes 234
        • Al Popish Traditions Doctrines of Demons 235
        • The Sum of Demon-Doctrines espoused by Antichrist 237

Table of Hebraic Words Explicated.

  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , bidden sense 76
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Vesta 206
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Baalim, who 104, 182
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Ben, a Son, addicted 230
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a kind of Prophetie 58
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Pride 13
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to blaspheme 187
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Investigator 31
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the bidden sense 76
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to convince of folie 31
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 121
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to deceive 52, 101
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to blaspheme 187
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , wise, who 35
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , God save you 65
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Coresh, Cyrus 182
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the practic Judgment 98
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Disputation 31
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , vain Questions 74
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Proprieties 120
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Proverbs 35
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to provoke to wrath 187
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Prophetie 57
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , human Rites 169
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Wives 211
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a Scribe 42
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the yoke of Law 166
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Essence or Body 53
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Cabala 75, 76, 117, 216
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to approach for worship 17
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Rabbi, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 171
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the spirit of Prophetie 58
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to deceive 52, 101
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a Destroyer 59
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to hear 118
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , sound Wisdom 85
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Talmud, what 119

Table of Grecanic Words Explicated.

  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , an Image 58, 196
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Love-Festes 130
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Sagacitie 87
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Aeones 126
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 226
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Contradiction 20
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a Demonstration 90
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Acception 216
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Apollo 59
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Luxury, whence 129
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to err 75
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Luster, thence Augustus 231
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Freet-will, what 39
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Baetylia, what 198
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a Gangrene, what 122
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Genealogy 73, 120, 125
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Ethic Characters 35
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Gnostic Science 10, 74, 123
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Gnostics 74, 124
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a Demon, what 67, 103, 171, 180
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demon-worship 171-176, 181, 236
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Dialectic 91
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Ratiocination 24, 26, 93-99
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Obtesting 121
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , perverse Dispute 18
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , an accurate Disputation 18
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a Constitution, or Canon 165, 169, 171
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , what 67, 165, 171
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , an Institutor 171
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to Dogmatise, what 7, 169
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to presume 10
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Will-worship, what 128, 169
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Image-worship 105, 197
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , in the Temple 233
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to awake 9
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Purgation by fire 218
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Ecstasie, what 62
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Evidence, what 88
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to Invade 8, 84
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to be Entangled 166
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Enthusiasm 63
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Epiphany 192
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Good counsel 94
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Good nature, what 39
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Ag ition, Pref. 5
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to desire ardently 75
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , T •• ogonie, what 127
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , handy, or touch 212
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Religiose worship 128
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Poison 228
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , thence Jupiter 232
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Congruous, Pref. 6
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to Rule 232
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to beguile 55, 102
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to Condemne 168
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to be abolished 42
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a vain Reason 101
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , vain Babling 20, 121
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Fluctuating 100
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a sleight, or Dice 100
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Cyrus 182
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , A Comedy 193
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , called God 231
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to strive about words 121
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , vain Contention 17, 28, 158
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , among the Platonistes 46, 84, 141
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Eristic Logic 16, 17, 26, 28
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a show of Wisdom 216
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , what 17
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Magic, or Divination 66
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , vain Dispute 27
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , an Art of Cheating 100
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a Form or Picture 84
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a Fable or Tradition 73
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to shut the eyes 3
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Intelligence 93
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Right Reason, what 37
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , rightly to divide 121
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Origen, his Errors, &c. 132
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Allegoric Resurrection 130
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a Tradition 5, 120, 167
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a Depositum 20
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to impose a sallacie 101
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Plausible sophisterie 101
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Providence 94
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Worshipped 231
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Augustus 231
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , wise, who 35
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Stela, a Column 198
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a Constitution 5, 6, 167, 169
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , one that spoils 5, 48, 101
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a Disputer 30
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , personally, essentially 53
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , The Pixe wherein the Hostie is kept 120, 121
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , superstitious Humility 55
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a Sacrifice for the Dead 219-221
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Particles of the Law 121
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a Tragedis 193
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , proudly list up 12
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , an Adumbration 90
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to simulate, personate 176
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , an Imitation 176, 178
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , an Imitator, or Simulator 176, 177
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a lover of an opinion 89
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Prudence 39
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to be puffed up 10
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a Bond 168
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , salsely named 20, 123
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to touch 3
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Animal, what 1
  • 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , as God, what 234

Table of Scriptures Explicated.

Genesis.
Chap Ver. Pag.
28. 18, 19. 198
Leviticus.
19. 21. 105
Numbers.
25. 2, 3. 120
Deuteronomic.
14. 1. 105, 114
31. 20. 187
32. 17. 59
1 Kings.
16. 31, 32. 115
18. 22. 135
18. 28. 105, 114
Ezra.
4. 8. 42
Psalms.
10. 4. 13, 113
106. 28. 120
Proverbs.
2. 7. 85
7. 7. 98
Ecclesiastes.
10 2, 3. 98
Isaiah.
14. 12, 13. 233
47. 10. 116
65. 7. 187
Jeremiah.
41. 5. 105
Ezekiel.
20. 27. 187
28. 2. 233
Daniel.
4. 30. 111
11. 36. 233
11. 37. 211
Habakkuk.
2. 4. 14
Matthew.
Chap. Ver. Pag.
6. 7. 205
15. 2, 6, 9. 236
24. 26. 120
Mark.
5. 2, 3. 189
7. 3, 5, 7, 8. 100, 237
Luke.
1. 2. 90
20. 20. 176
John.
2. 4. 182
Acts.
17. 18 108
17. 21. 9
17. 22. 238
17. 27. 3, 108
Romans.
1. 18. 4
10. 20. 31, 32
1. 21, 22. 24, 25, 27, 32, 92, 107
1. 28. Pref. 5
2. 20. 84
1 Corinthians.
1. 20. 30, 31, 35, 42
2. 4. 90
2. 6. 42
2. 14. 2
3. 18, 19, 20. 99
8. 1, 2. 10
8. 5. 115, 182
10. 21. 202
12. 10. 63
14. 20. 30
15. 32. 9
2 Corinthians.
3. 18. 94
10. 21. 238
Galatians.
Chap. Ver. Pag.
3 1. 90
4. 3. 6
4. 9. 6
5. 1. 166
Ephesians.
4. 14. 100, 203
5. 6. 35, 101
5. 14, 15. 35
'Philippians.
2. 14. 27, 100
Colossians.
2. 2. 90
2. 3. 52
2. 4. 52, 101
2. 8. 5, 47, 53, 101, 116, 124, 166
2. 9. 53
2. 10. 54, 126, 182
2. 14. 168
2. 16. 168, 209
2. 18. 8, 10, 14, 55, 84, 102, 128, 168
2. 19. 55, 183
2. 20. 6, 169
2. 21. 7, 212
2. 22. 7, 169
2. 23. 84, 128, 169, 216
2 Thessalonians.
2. 3. 226, 230
2. 4. 231, 232
2. 7. 225
2. 9. 67, 204
2. 10, 11. 2
2 Timothy.
1. 3, 4. 72, 73, 118, 125, 128
1. 5, 6. 27, 74
1. 7. 75
1. 19. 75
3. 6. 12
4. 1. 64, 106, 165, 170, 171, 203, 236
4. 2. 176, 184
4. 3. 129, 149, 209, 215
4. 7. 76, 153
4. 8. 215
4. 9. 216
6. 3, 4. 16, 17
6. 5, 6. 18, 19, 92
6. 20. 21. 19, 21, 81, 125, 126
2 Timothy.
2. 14, 15, 16, 17. 121
2. 23. 122
3. 13. 218
4. 4. 218
Titus.
1. 14. 77
3. 9. 100
Hebrews.
1. 3. 233
11. 1. 88
11. 3. 89
James.
1. 22. 101
2 Peter.
1. 9. 3
2. 1. 184
2. 18. 129
1 John.
2. 18. 127
Jude v. 12. 130
Revelations.
2. 20. 115
8. 10, 11. 136
9. 20. 238
13. 1, 2. 186
13. 6. 183, 186
13. 15. 178
14. 8. 228
17. 5. 184-186
18. 5. 229

THE COURT OF THE GENTILES. PART III. Of the Vanity of PAGAN PHIOSOPHIE.

BOOK I. The Vanity of Pagan Philosophy, from its Causes, Parts and Proprieties.

CHAP. I. The Vanity of Pagan Philosophy, from its Causes.

The Causes of vain Philosophy; (1.) Ignorance, Act. 17.27. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . 2 Pet. 1.9. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . (2.) Human Inventions, Col. 2.8. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . ver. 20, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , ver. 22, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . (3.) Curiositie, Col. 2.18. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Act. 17.21, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . 1 Cor. 15.32, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . The sundry workings of this Curiositie. (4.) Spiritual Pride. Col. 2.18, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . 1 Cor. 8.1, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. The Effects of Philosophy Pride. 1 Tim. 3.6, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Psal. 10.4, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . (5.) Carnal Presumption. Col. 2.18, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Hab. 2.4, Affected ignorance, the effect of carnal Confidence. Socrates 's sense of his ignorance. (6.) 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or contentious Logic. 1 Tim. 6.3, 4. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . The verbal contentiose amongst the Philosophers. The effects of these 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Envy, Strife, Atheism, &c. 1 Tim. 6.5, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . ver. 20, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . (7.) Opiniatretie and Dogmatising. Col. 2.20, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , its origin and vanity. (8.) Carnal Policy, Psal. 119.113, 118, 163. (9.) Judicial hardness, Rom. 1.18, 21, 22, 28, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . (10.) Idolatric inclination. (11.) Fabulose imitation.

§. 1. HAving in the former Part contemplated Philosophy in its origin and progress, we are now to take view of it in its degenerate, corrupt and deformed Idea or visage: For though it were in its origin a weak imperfect reflection of that glorious Divine Revelation, which shone from the Sun of Righteousness on the Jewish Church; yet falling on proud, carnal, indisposed hearts, it did but harden them the more: So that, Holding the truth in unrighteousness, they became vain in their imaginations, and their foolish heart was darkened: for professing themselves to be wise, they became foolish, as Rom. 1.18, 21, 22. Now to penetrate fully the Corruptions and Vanity of Pagan Philosophy, we shall consider it, (1.) In its Causes. (2.) In its Mater and Parts. (3.) In its Form and Proprieties. (4.) In its Effects.

We shall begin with the Vanity of Philosophy, as considered in its Causes. And the first prolific seminal cause of all the Vanity and corruption of Philosophy, was the innate congenite darkness, or the native ignorance of the natural understanding. 1 Cor. 2.14, The natural man, i. e. Nature in its highest Philosophic elevation. By 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the Animal or natural man, we are to understand, not only the brutish, sensual man; but man under the highest raisures of natural or moral endowments, so far as he is void of the Spirit of God, and opposite to the spiritual man, ver. 15. Thus Chrysostom interprets this 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to be 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , who lives after the flesh, not having his mind illuminated by the Spirit, but clothed only with a natural human intelligence, which the creator hath more or less invested the souls of all with. This Dr. Reynolds, in his Conc. ad Clerum, has largely proved. These first Sophists or Philosophers, finding themselves in the dark as to the origin and first principes of the Universe; but much more, as to the sublime Mysteries of Divinity; they considered how they might reduce their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , those dark Notices and Remains of natural light, unto a more perfect contemplation of things in their true and genuine Ideas. And in order hereto, that they might the better foment and improve these few commun Principes, contemplative and active, they under-took many tedious Travels and Labors; they went far and near, to the Egyptians, Phoenicians, and Chaldeans, but principally to the Hebrews, who were scattered amongst all these Nations; from whom they received immediately, or by the mediation of those neighboring Nations, some fragments and broken traditions of the first origin of things; their Connexions, Causalities, Effects, &c. Also of the first Eternal Being, his Perfections, Operations, and Modes of worship, &c. which foreign heavenly Plants of Divine Revelation, they endeavored to transplant into the Garden of their natural Understandings and Philosophy; hoping thereby to cultivate and elevate their own natural Principes. But these Divine Mysteries being too big for their natural Acumen, they soon degenerated into vain imaginations. We find all this set forth to the life by Paul, in his Discourse to the Athenian Philosophers, Act. 17.27. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , If happily they might, by groping after him, find him, i. e. like blind men, &c. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , primarily and properly signifies, to touch, as they who play on a Music Instrument. But thence, in a more lax notion, it notes, to grope with the hand, as blind men grope for the Wal: and thence metaphorically, as applied to the mind, it importeth the dark inquiries of blind nature after God and things Supernatural. This is excellently illustrated, 2 Pet. 1.9, But he that wanteth these things, is blind, and cannot see afar off. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i. e. not able to open his eyes: Or as Beza, Not able to see far. So Aristotle defines 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i. e. (according to Budaeus ) Myopes are such, who from their birth see things next them, but things remote they cannot see. Or as Beza, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , because they always blink with their eyes. Thus learned Bochart, in his elaborate Book De Animalibus Sacris, part. 1. lib. 1. cap. 4. pag. 31. Where having laid down three interpretations of the word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , he adds a fourth, which he closeth with:

I prefer, says he, the fourth interpretation of them who render 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 to shut the eyes, to twinkle, to blink with the eyes. So Hesychius, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . So Isa. 6.10. Matt. 13.15. Act. 28.27, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , they twinkled with their eyes. Thus also the simple 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is often taken: so that 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , implies no other than 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to shut the eyes, as Isa. 33.15. Therefore this 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , is he who is blind, because he voluntarily shuts his eyes that he may not see, or who seems to see, what he unwillingly beholds. Such are by Job 24.13, called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Rebels against the light, John 3.20.
This fully agrees to these Gentile Philosophers, who are said, Rom. 1.18, To hold the truth in unrighteousness: i. e. They had some 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , commun notions of a Deity, which they cultivated by studiose Contemplation of the invisible perfections of God in his visible works, as ver. 19; and farther, by some broken Tradition; borrowed from the Church of God. Yet all this while, the truth being captivated by their dark minds, they could not see afar off: they had only a purblind light, or as Plato calls it, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a night-day knowledge of Divine things, which rendered them only skillful in coining vain imaginations, &c. They may be said to hold the truth in unrighteousness, on a twofold account. (1.) As by their unrighteousness they captivated the Truth: Their unrighteous lusts were too strong for Truth. Or (2.) As they did captivate Truth unrighteously, against all equity and justice. Had they given Truth fair play, it would have dealt roundly with them, and made them sensible of their Crimes; but their unrighteous lusts, did against all rules of equity, unrighteously captivate Truth, that so it might not disturb them in their wicked practices.

§. 2. A Second Cause of the Vanity of Pagan Philosophy, was the human Figments and Inventions of their own, which they mixed with those broken Traditions, they received originally from the Jewish Church; whence the whole of their Philosophy, according to Divine estimation, is judged to be at best but human Invention and Tradition. This is fully laid down, Col. 2.8, Through philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of men, &c. The Apostle seems to strike primarily at the Pythagorean Philosophy, as it appears by the following, verse. 18, 20, 21, 22, 23, which were Pythagorean Doctrines. Thence Grotius, and Hammond out of him, understand this Discourse of the Gnostic Theology, composed for the most part of Pythagorean Principes. Now here the Apostle exhorces them First, That no man make a prey of them through Philosophy. What the proper import of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is, we shall hereafter show. He says, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Grotius observes, that here is the figure 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , one and the same thing signified by two expressions: For 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , by Philosophy and vain deceit, availeth as much, as if he had said, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , by the vain deceit of Philosophy. Thence the Apostle proves, that it was vain Philosophy, from its Causes, (which is the highest kind of demonstration) 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , according to the tradition of men.

Very right: (adds Grotius ) for that which these Greek Philosophers taught, proceeded, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , for the most part, from their human ingenie, or own invention. But what true account can we have of God, and of his Decrees, unless we are taught of God? Hence therefore those perpetual and inexplicable dissensions amongst the Philosophers: Hence also their industrious labor and study, in things that were neither in themselves certain, nor yet rendered men better. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , according to the institution, which came not from Heaven; but from this world: and thence is partly false, partly imperfect.
〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 properly signifies the Elements, which the Philosophers suppose to be the first principes of Natural bodies. Thence in Philosophy the word was used to signify the first principes, or rudiments of any Science, which have an analogy with the natural elements. So that by rudiments, or elements of this world, is evidently meant those principe, of Philosophy, which had their main origin from the world; that is, the invention of man, though grounded on some Jewish traditions. So it follows, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , and not according to Christ: i. e. says Grotius, Not such rudiments or institutions, which were brought by Christ from Heaven. 'It is true, much of their Philosophy, its first Rudiments and Elements, descended originally from Heaven by Christ. For, as it hath been proved, the chief principes of all Philosophy were but corrupt traductions, or broken traditions derived originally from God's sacred Oracles: Ay, but in as much as the manner of traduction, or conveighance was but human, not according to God's Ordinance; yea very broken and imperfect; and moreover, these purblind Philosophers mixed their own figments and inventions with their Jewish Traditions, which they understood not, neither emproved to any other use or end, than a little to elevate their own commun principes; hence the Apostle stiles the whole of their Principes and Philosophy but Traditions of men, worldly rudiments, which were partly false, partly imperfect; but wholly vain and useless as to Divine Institution and Instruction of men, in the saving knowledge of God in Christ. Not that the Apostle condemns all Philosophy as vain, because it was of human Invention or Tradition; but his design here, is to preserve these Collossians from the contagious infusions of the Gnostics, and other Heretics, who mixed Pythagoric Traditions and Rudiments, with Divine Revelations and Institutions; and so rendered both vain and useless. This our Apostle over and again inculcates, verse. 20.21, 22, Wherefore if ye be dead with Christ to the rudiments of the world, &c. i. e. saith Grotius, Christ has delivered you from this human Institution. He that is dead, is freed from the incommodities of life. Therefore to die here, is taken in the better part, as Rom. 6.2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Rudiments, are every institution, as Gal. 4.3, 9. Where you will see the reason, why they are called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Rudiments of the world; namely, because they were commun to the Jews with the Gentiles. For there was nothing in these Rites peculiar to the Jews, yea they rather came by God's permission from the Gentiles to the Jews, than from the Jews to the Gentiles. And indeed it is evident, That these Rudiments or Institutes here mentioned, ver. 21, 22, were not Jewish but Pythagorean, (as Grotius observes) which the Gnostics transplanted out of the Pythagorean Philosophy, into their Theology. This further appears by what follows, ver. 20, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 ; Why, as though living in the world, are ye subject unto ordinances?
〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , says Grotius, signifies here, Why do you suffer yourselves to be thus taught, as though your life were to be composed according to the example, not of Christ, but of the World? Or, as Schmidius, Why do you bind yourselves, ad 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to the Dogmas, Rites, and Institutes of men?
〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , as it is well known, is a Philosophic term, and signifies to impose a Dogme, or Doctrine, as 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to impose a Law. The Pythagoreans had their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Dogmas, imposed on all their Sect; so that 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , he said it, was a Law to them. Now, says the Apostle, Why do you suffer these Pythagorean Dogmas to be imposed on your Consciences, instead of Christ's Laws? Why do you subject your Consciences to these worldly Rudiments, or Pythagorean Ordinances, which are vain and useless, in point of salvation; as to maters of Faith and worship, &c? Then our Apostle procedes to lay down some of these Pythagorean Dogmas or Ordinances, ver. 21, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . That these are no Mosaic Ordinances, is affirmed by Tertullian.
It seems to me (saith Grotius ) that he useth words commun, which comprehend both the Jews and the Philosophers, principally the Pythagorist, &c.
Then it follows, ver. 22, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , according to the commandments and Doctrines of men. This, says Grotius, ought to be referred to the remoter, namely to that 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , ordinances, ver. 20, which were the inventions of men, not of God. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , are such things as are commanded by men's Laws: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , are the Injunctions or Dogmas of the Philosophers. So that we see the sum of our Apostles Discourse, and scope in these forecited places, is, to show the vanity and deceit of this Pythagorean Philosophy, which these Gnostics (pretenders to wisdom) had foisted into their mystic Divinity. And this he doth fully demonstrate from its main cause; namely, that all these Pythagoric Principes (which these foolish Gnostics so much doted on) were but men's Traditions and worldly Rudiments, as ver. 8, or Dogmas, Mandates and Doctrines of men; as ver. 20, 22: i. e. Though they might have some origin Idea in, and Tradition from God's sacred Oracles; yet, in as much as this Tradition was only human, broken and corrupt, and no way apprehended, much less rightly improved, but rather abused to vanity, pride and idolatry, by these foolish Sophists; hence the whole of their Philosophy, according to Divine estimation, was judged at best but of human. Invention and Tradition; and therefore vain and deceitful, when made the measure of Divine things, or rule of faith and worship, as here it was. And this indeed the wiser of the Philosophers, Pythagoras and Plato, seemed sensible of; as also of their need of an higher and more Divine light, than what they had attained unto by Traditions received, and the improvements of their own natural principes thereon. What else mean those Pythagoric Symbols, Look not in a glass by Candle-light? Discourse not of Pythagorean things without light, &c. And Plato gives us many great acknowlegements of his natural ignorance, and of the need he had of a Divine light, to direct him into the knowledge of Divine Mysteries, &c.

§. 3. Another Cause of the corruption and vanity of Philosophy, was Curiositie, and affectation of Novitie. This is more than hinted in that of the Apostle, Col. 2.18, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i. e. (says Grotius ) Penetrating into those things, which he hath not seen or known; claiming a privilege of discoursing concerning things unknown or hidden. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , in the Glossarie, signifies to dive or pry into. It is placed for the Hebrew 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Psal. 19.51. They preferred Angels to what Offices they pleased, coining Names for them, distributing them into Classes, &c. Schmidius renders 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Invading, or proudly intruding on things he hath not seen. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , properly signifies, to place the foot on somewhat; and thence sometimes, proudly to undertake a mater beyond a man's capacity. Our Apostle here strikes immediately at the Pythagorizing Gnostics, their proud and curious speculations, concerning the Pythagorean Aeones or Angels; whose Natures, Proprieties, Orders and Offices, they so busily, but vainly pryed into: As after them, the Popish Monks and Schoolmen, who exactly follow the Gnostics and Pythagoreans herein; and so are without dout struck at here, by this Apostolic charge. This curious inquisitive humor was an original sin amongst the Greek Philosophers, specially the Pythagoreans; who having had some dark notices of Divine Jewish Mysteries, were greatly inquisitive into them, even beyond sobriety and modesty; in so much, that being, as it were, drunken with their own curious conceits and speculations, they grew extreme vain in all their Imaginations and Philosophy. This sin of curiosity, and affectation of novitie, was that which Luke charged upon the Athenians, as the source of their vain Philosophemes, Act. 17.18, 21. ver. 18, we are told, that he was encountered by certain Philosophers, Epicureans and Stoics, who ver. 20, seem very inquisitive to know what Paul's new Doctrine meant; and ver. 21, Luke gives us the root of all their Vain Philosophisings, namely, their Curiositie, who spent their time in nothing else but some new thing. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i. e. they were wholly busied, or, they counted their time in nothing else well spent but in Novities. This humor of Curiositie was that which the Corinthian Sophists or Wise-men were drunken with; for which Paul frequently rebukes them, specially, 1 Cor. 15.32, Awake to righteousness, &c. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 (says Beza ) to awake, properly belongs to persons Drunken, who at length after sleep grow sober. He speaks here of the sobriety of the mind, to which he exhorts them to return, who had been, as it were, drunken with their many and curious speculations. This itch of Curiositie is that which has ever proved noxious (yea, perniciose where it prevails) not only to Pagan Philosophy, but also to Schole-Divinity; and 'tis like to prove as destructive to Sacred Philologie or Scripture-Criticisme, (according to the Prophetic fears of Pious Usher) if Critics awake not to righteousness. This peccant humor of Curiositie, as Aquinas has well observed in 2a 2ae, Quaes. 167. is not directly opposed to a thorough disquisition and knowledge of Truth, but to the irregular Appetite thereof, or Studies therein; which Irregularitie may be occasioned several ways. As (1.) when our Curiositie leads us to the study of Truth only upon some lower motive or base ends; namely, to feed our Pride, or gratify Lust. (2.) When our very Appetite or desires and studies after knowledge are inordinate and excessive. (3.) When the mater of our Studies and Inquiries is irregular, i. e. things secret, and above our capacities: or else things forbidden and sinful. (4.) When the manner of our disquisitions and contemplations is irregular; which happens sundry ways. [1.] When we are preposterous in our studies, and make that subservient which should be ultimate, and that ultimate which should subserve. [2.] When we violently persue shadows or things less useful, and neglect substantials or maters of moment, &c. [3.] When all is done in our own strength and confidence. Al these pieces of Curiositie the Pythagoreans, with the rest of the Philosophers, were greatly guilty of, which rendered their Philosophy exceeding vain and degenerate: and the Schole-men have herein followed, if not out-gone them.

§. 4. Another great Mother-root of the Vanity of Philosophy, was Spiritual Pride, which attended and influenced all the Disquisitions and Contemplations of those Pagan Philosophers. This is sufficiently expressed by our Apostle, in his forecited caution to the Colossians, Chap. 2. ver. 18. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , vainly puffed up by his fleshly mind. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 (says Grotius ) here is spoken of human Knowlege, not reveled by God. So 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is taken, Matt. 16.17. This knowledge swells them like to the wind. The word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 we have 1 Cor. 4.6, 18, 19, &c. They much pleased themselves in vain matters, as Ezech. 13.3. It is most evident, that our Apostle pursues his great undertaking begun ver. 8, to prove this Gnostic Theology, composed for the most part of Pythagorean Philosophy, to be vain and deceitful. He had shown, in the former part of the Verse, the Vanity of these their Pythagorean speculations from the Curiositie that attended them: he here procedes to a more pregnant Cause, which had an universal influence both on the Curiositie and Vanity of their Philosophy; and that was their Pride. Vainly puffed up, i. e. swollen with Pride, as an empty Bubble or Bladder full of nothing but Wind; which all procedes originally from their fleshly mind, i. e. as Grotius well observes, their human knowledge or Philosophy; which springing from their proud carnal minds tended to no other than the puffing up and exaltation of carnal self or fleshly interest: For we know nothing ascends higher than its spring-head and origin: When the proud fleshly mind is the source, proud fleshly self will be the center or end of all our contemplations. We have the like anatomie of Vain Philosophy, 1 Cor. 8.1, 2. Ver. 1, Knowledge puffeth up, but Charity edifieth. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . He doth, as some conceive, here also strike at those Pythagorizing Gnostics, who were carnal Gospellers, but yet pretended to an high spiritual 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or Knowlege; whence they were called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Gnostics: which is the same with 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Sophists or Wise men; whose pretended Wisdom or Theology was nothing else but a degenerate composition of Judaism and Pythagorean Philosophy; which puffed them up with a proud, vain, windy conceit of, I know not what, Mystic knowledge. Thence saith the Apostle, Knowledge puffeth up, &c. So it follows, Vers. 2, If any man thinketh he knoweth anything, &c. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i. e. says Grotius, if any man pleaseth (or prides) himself in this, That he is ingeniose, that he is learned, that he knows Dialectic Disputations, or is skilled in Philosophy. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 here notes one that fondly conceits, presumes, or arrogantly persuades himself, that he knows something: It imports a proud self flaterie and groundless presumption of what he hath not indeed. So it follows, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , He does in no wise know anything as he ought to know it. i. e. He is ignorant of the principal thing. That Knowlege is not saving which tends not to love. To know as one ought, is to use his Knowlege for the salvation of himself and others. The sum of all is this, That conceited, windy, empty, speculative Knowlege or Philosophy does but puff up the mind, and sil it with Pride, Vanity and Ostentation; which is but conceited Ignorance. And this was an Epidemic Disease and Universal Contagion, which tainted all Pagan Philosophy and Philosophers, though some had more skil than others to conceal their Pride and Vanities under modest Titles and Habits, as Pythagoras, Socrates, and Diogenes the Cynic, &c. Yea this original sin of Pride and Vanity so much reigned amongst these first Philosophers, as that they themselves could easily discern it in each other, although they could not or would not see it in themselves. Thus Plato and Diogenes accuse each other, as Diogenes Laertius, in the Life of Diogenes the Cynic, informs us: Diogenes, says he, trampled upon Plato 's Bed (where he Philosophised) saying, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , I tread upon Plato 's vain study. To whom Plato replies, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , O Diogenes, how much Pride dost thou discover, in seeming not to be proud (but to tread on others Pride)? So Antisthenes, seeing the Vessel wherein Plato 's Vomit lay, said, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , I see Plato 's Choler, but I donit see his Pride; meaning that Plato 's Pride was too deeply rooted to be vomited up. This Spiritual Pride was an universal contagion which infected all the Philosophers: Whence, says Minutius Felix, We contemn the proud looks of the Philosophers, whom we know to be Corrupters, and Adulterers, and Tyrants, and yet always eloquent against their own vices. We Christians) who boast not of our wisdom by habit, but keep it in our mind, do not speak, but live great things. Now the Pride of these Pagan Philosophers rendered their Philosophy and Imaginations vain in these particulars.

1. In that they endeavored to measure things Reveled and Divine (concerning which they had received some broken notices by Jewish Traditions) by their corrupt, proud, and vain understandings. Thence, says Minutius Felix, It is a piece of the greatest sacrilege to seek that on the ground which thou oughtest to find above. And indeed there is nothing in the World, that hath been a greater enemy to God's Word, or Divine Revelation, than proud and vain Philosophy: which, albeit it received the first rudiments and elements of all its contemplations about God and Divine Mysteries from the sacred Oracles, yet hath it ever rejected, yea opposed the same, endeavoring, by its vain and curious searches into sacred Mysteries, to comprehend and reduce the same to the measure of its proud conceivings.

This, says Calvin, is the greatest arrogance, not to allow God his secret Reasons, which our Reasons cannot fathom.

2. The Pride of their vain Philosophy, appears in their intemperate desires of Knowlege, which indeed is of all the worst intemperance. So Seneca: To desire to know more than we ought, is an high degree of intemperance.

3. The Pride and Vanity of Pagan Philosophy appeared in their busy Disputes and Contemplations about trifles and unprofitable maters. This Plato himself was sensible of, when he said, (in his Meno, ) 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , We account such mad, whom some count most wise. And Calvin pronounceth universally of such vain Philosophers, Sedulo in hoc omnes incumbunt, ne abs{que} ration insipere viderentur, They all labor with all their might in this, that they might not seem to play the fool without Reason. We find this proud vain Philosopher notably Characterised by Paul, 1 Tim. 6.4, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . He is puffed up (as hydropical bodies, or Toads swollen with poison) with his aerial, proud, vain speculations, without true solid knowledge which humbles, &c. of which hereafter.

4. That which rendered the proud Philosophers so vain in their Disquisitions and Inquiries, was the peculiar curse of God upon them for their Pride. This was observed by some of the soberest amongst themselves. For Chilo (as Diogenes Laertius ) being asked, what Jupiter did? Answered, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , He casts down the high things, and lifts up the low. This is more fully expressed by the Spirit of God, 1 Tim. 3.6. Where 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the novice in Christ's Schole is dehorted from Pride, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , lest being lifted up, or waxing mad, [So Physicians cal 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , one that labors under a Frenzy. ] he falls into the condemnation of the Devil i. e. passively, the Devils cursed condition, &c. Thus through the Fever of their Pride they lost the understanding of their frail condition. God is said to resist the proud: And thus he did those proud Philosophers, by leaving them to be entangled and ensnared in their own proud Imaginations, and Philosophic Contemplations.

5. Hence this Pride of their hearts caused their Philosophy to determine in Atheism, Blasphemy, Idolatry and Sensuality. For God leaving them in judgment to their own proud Imaginations, they fell first into doutful Disputations, thence into Sceptic Conclusions, and at last arrived unto Atheism, Blasphemy and Sensuality: for their Skepticism ended in Epicureanism, as we shall after show. And all proceeded from the Pride of their hearts, according to that prophetic saying of the Psalmist, Ps. 10.4, The wicked through the pride of his countenance. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 the Particle 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 here is causal, denoting the cause of all their Atheism to be Pride. The Countenance is here put as that which is the Index of the heart. The Targum reads it, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , his spirit. God is not in all his thoughts, or all his thoughts are, that there is no God. This is the effect of all his proud vain Philosophy, to believe there is no God. It is certain, that Atheism was the effect of proud Philosophy, as hereafter.

It's a good observation of Senault, that sober Jansenist:

There is no one but knows, that Pride hath always accompanied the Sect of the Stoics, who to elevate man, have abased God; and who oft have made their Wiseman more blessed than their Jupiter.
What greater Pride can there be than this, for a man to say, unless he be lest to his own corrupt will, he will do nothing? Which was the case of the Stoics, and most Philosophers, who walked in the sparks of their own fire, pleased themselves in their own abilities, both Contemplative and Active, but had not the least regard to God's glory. It was well observed by Austin, That they who will ascend to God, must descend in self-abasement and humility. The further from Pride, the nearer to God: He that ascends in himself, descends and falls from God. Pride and Vain-glory are the prime elements of vain Philosophy; whereas sacred and sound Philosophy is sounded in Humility. Ships that are heaviest loden, fail lowest: So a Mind laden with sound Philosophy is most humble.

§. 5. The Vanity of Philosophy sprang much from the carnal presumptions or confidences of these Philosophers in their own wisdom or conceited ignorance. This was another Master-Vice, which originally sprang from the forementioned Pride of their hearts, and had a potent influence on the Vanity of their Philosophy. This also is implied in Paul 's Anatomy of the Pythagorizing Gnostics, their proud vain Philosophy, Col. 2.18, Vainly puffed up by their fleshly mind, i. e. by carnal presumption and confidence on their own fleshly human wisdom. So Hab. 2.4, we read of an heart lifted up, i. e. with its own swelling proud confidences, or self-dependences on its own wisdom and strength; which indeed turns the best human Knowlege into the worst ignorance: Whence, says Seneca, (de Tranquil.) I think many might have attained to wisdom, if they had not thought they had already attained to it. Therefore we are unwilling to learn, because we conceit ourselves already learned. If thou desirest to learn, or know anything with profit, learn first to know thine own ignorance. There is nothing that proud nature more affects, than to be reputed wise; and thence it is most prone to slater itself into a fond presumption of its own knowledge; and so to aquiesce therein. It's rare, that such as are wise in their own conceit, have so much humility as to suffer themselves to be taught by others. Whence it is accounted by wise-men better to have little of knowledge with humility, and a teachable heart, than treasures of Sciences with vain self-complacence and confidence. For affected Ignorance is usually the fruit of such presumptuous confidence: When ever a man leans on his own understanding, he usually falls into some conceited Folly, or vain Imaginations. This Aristotle, Rhet. l. 2. c. 14. makes the cause why young men, or Novices, so often fall into foolish, indeliberate actions: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Young men think they know all things, and thence are strong in confidences. And as this is usually the crime of Novices in Philosophy, so was it generally of all the Pagan Philosophers; and so the root of much Vanity in their Philosophy. Man indeed naturally affects a kind of Divinity: he would fain (with his first Parent Adam ) be a God to himself, and thence he makes an Idol of his own wisdom, which is an high piece of Idolatry, and therefore provokes the great God, to leave such to all manner of foolish conceits, and vanity of Imagination. That this was a main cause of those vain Pagan Philosophisings, is excellently laid open by Owen, Theolog. l. 1. c. 7.

The Philosophers, says he, being instructed by the advantage of some Revelation in the works of Creation and Providence, with some notices of the Power and Divinity of God, endeavored with all their might to promote their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , their own commun principes; and this gave origin to Philosophy, &c.
These their endeavors being grounded only on the presumption of their own wisdom and parts, proved altogether vain. This Socrates, one of the wisest of them, seems sensible of, as Plato in his Al ibiades brings him in thus Philosophising: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Thou knowest that errors in practice come from this ignorance, that men think they know what they know not, &c. Then he adds, When men are conscious of their own ignorance, they are willing to be taught by others. Agen, But believe me and the famose Delphic Oracle, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Know thyself. This Plato, in his Charmides, ingenuously confesseth; Many have erred from their scope, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , by trusting to their own opinion without judgment. Agen, It is a great piece of temperance for a man to know himself. It would be a great advantage, if none would act beyond their knowledge and strength. We seem to know all things, but indeed we are ignorant of everything. It is an absurd thing to Philosophise of things we know not: When any attemtes a thing above his strength, he greatly errs. Thus Plato, out of what he had learnt from his Master Socrates. So agen in his Legib. 5. Plato discoursing of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , self-love; From this, say he, procedes this great error, that all men esteem their ignorance to be wisdom, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , whence knowing nothing, we think we know all things. Thence (adds he) not permitting ourselves to be taught what we are ignorant of, we fall into great errors. We have indeed a great saying of Plato, in his Epinom. pag. 980. showing, That we can get no true knowledge of God, but by dependence on, and prayer to him. His words are, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Trusting in the God's, pray unto them, that thou mayest have right notions of the God's. Thus it shall be, if God as a Guide shall show us the way; only help thou with thy Prayers. Had Plato really practiced what he here teacheth of Faith, Dependence, and Prayer to the true God, it's probable his Philosophy had not been so vain as it is. Lastly, Plato, Legib. 4, tells us, That he who is humble and modest will adhere to Divine Justice: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. But he that is lifted up in his own proud confidences, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , as though he wanted no Guide or Governer, he is deserted by God; and being deserted disturbes others; and although he may for a while seem somebody, yet at last he is sufficiently punished by Divine Justice, &c. Which indeed was Plato 's own case, as well as the rest of the Philosophers, whose presumptuous confidences in their own wisdom and reason proved the bane of their Philosophy; as it proved also with the Jews, Rom. 2.17, 18, 19, 20.

§. 6. The Vanity of Philosophy received a great foundation and improvement from their vain 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or Litigations about words and trifles. For we must know, that the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , That vain contentiose, mode of disputing, so much adored by the Greke Philosophers, had its foundation in the Italic or Pythagoric Schole: For the Eleatic Sect, where it first flourished, was but a branch of the Italic: And Parmenides, with Zeno the Eleatic, who were the great promoters of this 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Dialectic vain Disputation, did herein, as in other maters, Pythagorise. And the Gnostic Christians sucked in this itching humor of vain Disputation, together with their other Pythagorean Dogmas; which Paul does most professedly set himself to beat down, as that which he, by a Prophetic inspiration, foresaw would prove a mighty Engine to promote Antichrist's throne; as indeed it did, when the Schole-Divinity, which is wholly composed of vain Disputations, came in fashion. Therefore Paul lays in many precautions against this vain 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or Litigiose Dialectic Sophistry, hatched in the Pythagorean and Eleaatic Schools, and foisted into the Christian Theology by the Gnostics, and after them by the Scholastic Divines. And the seat of our Apostles Dehortations against this itch of vain Disputation lies manely in his Epistles to Timothy, who, as supposed, was very much infested by those Pythagorizing Gnostics. So, 1 Tim. 6.3, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , If any one bring in any other Doctrine: Which was the design of the Pythagorizing Gnostics, who abounded at Ephesus, where Timothy had his residence, and endeavored to compose a new Mystic Theology, out of Judaism and Pythagorean Philosophy, tempered with some Christian Dogmas. Thence it follows, and consent not to wholesome words; 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , says Grotius, answereth to 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , which is a Temple-Phrase, belonging to such as approach to the Altar, as Lev. 9.7: as if our Apostle had said, These Gospel-Dogmas are sacred things, and ought to be handled with as much reverence as the Jewish Sacreds were. They are indeed 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , wholesome words, without any corrupt or poisonous mixtures; not like the Gnostic Infusions, composed of the venomous ingredients of Rabbinical Fables and Pythagorean Philosophy. And to the Doctrine according unto godliness; 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , and, is here as oft elsewhere exegetic: For the words of Christ truly are a Doctrine tending unto godliness, whereas those Pythagorean Gnostic contentions tended only to profaneness and licentiousness. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i. e. which is both agreeable and conducible unto godliness, as Tit. 1.1. Then it follows ver. 4. He is proud knowing nothing. i. e. He is as an empty vessel filled with nothing but airy speculations, which conduce nothing to true godliness, (as before §. 4, 5;) But doting about questions; 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i. e. Physic, Dialectic, or Metaphysic Quaestions and Disputes touching their Aeones, or such-like unintelligible Mysteries, which no way conduce to edification. And strife of words, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 i. e. says Grotius, There were many disputations amongst the Philosophers merely about words: namely Aristotle and Plato cal such things as conduce to the well-being of the Body and Life, Goods: The Stoic will not have them called so, but 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Conducibles. The Platonist and Aristotelian, say, A wise man hath mercy: The Stoic will not allow that he hath mercy, but that he spareth. The greatest part of the Stoic Disputations, says Cicero, is spent about words. What more vitiose than to intend a controversy merely about Words? We may add to these the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , in the Pythagoric and Eleatic Schools, the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the probationatory, or problematic disputes in the old Academie begun by Socrates and Plato: Also Aristotle 's Dialectic Disputations, with all the sharp contentions in the New Academies, and by the Sceptics, &c. which were all but so many 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or needless strifes about words. See more of this in Plutarch, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , concerning the various placites, or opinions of Philosophers.

Whence follows Envy, Strife, Railings, evil Surmisings: These, says Grotius, were frequent amongst Philosophers. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Envy, was the natural product of their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or strife about words. What Envyings and Emulations were there betwixt the Italic and Ionic Sect, the Pythagoreans and Eleatics, the Platonics and the Peripatetics, with the other Sects. Hence follows, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Strife, or Contention: Such was their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Contentiose Logic, in the Eleatic and Megaric Schools, which was frequently attended with railings; 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Blasphemings of each others reputation: all which ended in Evil surmisings. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i. e. says Grotius, evil opinions or vain Philosophy: For 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is here put for 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to think. Such were the opinions of Diagoras, who held there was no God: Of Epicurus, who asserted that God regarded not human affairs; which also seemeth to be the opinion of Aristotle, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Such also were the opinions of the New Academics and Sceptics, who held nothing to be knowable or perceptible; nothing to be in itself shameful, &c. Such were the fruits of this vain 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , which we find excellently set forth by Plato in his Repub. 7. from pag. 532, to 539; where discoursing professedly of Dialectic Disputes or Logic, and having opened the nature of it, that it is 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 & 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , wherein we proceed from some lower Hypothesis, to the first Principes, &c. he procedes to show the Qualities of a good Logician, and evil fruits of contentiose Litigations. And his general direction is, That men study not Logic before they are Thirtie years aged: for, says he, young men engaging in Dialectic Disputes, abuse this Art to contradictions each of other; and so sometimes overcoming, and sometimes being overcome, at last they come to believe nothing: whereas elder Persons, seeking not childlike glory but truth, are more moderate and grave; but young men 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. being always used to contradictions, affect, like little Dogs, mutually to overcome each other. Thus Plato. It follows 1 Tim. 6.5, Perverse Disputings, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .

Some Copies read it, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , which to Grotius seems the truest. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is properly a Philosophic term, and signifies their more solemn Disputations: Whence Gellius calls the very place where they disputed 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Paul adds 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , which usually in composition signifies perverse or not right,
as in 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 so Jam. 1.22, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , deceiving themselves with a Paralogisme or false dangerous reasoning and dispute. Hence 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 properly signifies a perverse and inane Disputation or Exercitation, a curious, jejune concertation. It's rendered here by the Syriac, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , and the conflict of the Sons of Man: Or, and the mutual attrition; for those Sophists mutually brought down each other, and by their Scab infected each other. Chrysostom, and Theophylact out of him, render it confrications: For those vain Sophists mutually rubbed each other, like scabbed Sheep, and by their Philosophic confrications or rubbings mutually infected each other. Thence it follows, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i. e. having their minds altogether averse from piety, which is the greatest corruption. Such were these Pythagorizing Gnostics, who albeit they pretended to a sublime mystical 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 or knowledge, yet were they professed enemies to Piety, being indeed guilty of unheard-of uncleannesses and wickednesses. So it follows, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i. e. destitute of all true saving practic knowledge, notwithstanding all their Pythagoric Dogmas and Institutes. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i. e. making use of the Christian Religion only as a blind, or politic medium to promove their gain and cover over their sensual designs: Their godliness lies in gain, here lies their Religion or measure of good and evil: whereas, saith he, ver. 6, Godliness with contentment is great gain to a sincere Christian. This is added to the former by an allusive Antanaclasis, as Glassius; or by an Epanorthosis, as Schmidius. The Pseudo-Christians estimed Gain Godliness, i. e. They by their perverse Philosophic Disputations wrested the Scripture and Religion, so as to make all subserve their private Gain: These Nazianzone stiles 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , such as Hucstered and made Morehandise of Christ. But the Apostle assures us, That godliness is the best gain, i. e. it brings the best profit to men's souls. Thus we see how Paul does here anatomise this Philosophic 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 or contentiose Logic, as the pregnant cause of their Philosophic Emulations, Contentions, Railings, Evil opinions, and all manner of vain Philosophisings. And indeed nothing more natural than that such perverse Disputings should determine in Skepticism and Atheism, as Jansen hath well observed of the Scholemens Disputes. Therefore our Apostle, in the end of this Epistle, does further inculcate this his Exhortation against these vain Disputes, 1 Tim. 6.20, O Timothy, keep that which is committed to thy trust, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 being a decomposite of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , & 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , signifies a Depositum committed to the trust of another. This Depositum, which Timothy was so charily to keep, was the great Doctrine of the Gospel; which he calls a Depositum, because it is committed by Christ to his Ministers in charge. So 2 Tim. 1.14, we find the word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 used in the same sense, 1 Tim. 1.18. 2 Tim. 2.2. So in the Book called Musar the precepts of the Law are called a Depositum, as some observe. Thence it follows, avoiding profane and vain babblings, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , according to the Glossarie, is the same with 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 vain speech. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 here is either a clamor about vain maters, or of vain words; such as agree not with the form of sound Doctrine. Chrysostom understands it of novel words and forms of speech introduced. Theophylact here renders it 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , vain discourse or Disputation; which is therefore vain, because it's mater, form, concomitants and effects were all vain and fruitless: It was conversant only about vain maters, Genealogies of the Aeones, &c. and it tended only to vain ends, vain glory, &c. Further, he says these babblings were 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , not only vain but profane, i. e. they being foisted into sacred Theology, not by God's appointment, but from their own inventions, merely to symbolise with Pagar. Philosophers, &c. they were thence profane. It follows, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , and oppositions. The Greeks interpret 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 by 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Contradictions. Much of the glory of these vain Disputers lay in their faculty of contradicting each other. The Peripatetic studies how he might contradict the Academic; the Stoic opposeth both the Peripatetic and the Platonist; the New-Academic and Sceptic all other Sects. Thus were they involved in perpetual contradictions; and the fruit of all these Litigations was no other than a false Science or vain Philosophy. So it follows, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , of Science falsely so called: i. e. Of spinose, frivolous questions, such as assume the name of Science, but deserve not the same.
You see here (says Grotius ) how ancient the name of Gnostics was; which these Philosophers mingling with the Christian Churches assumed to themselves, despising all others as rude and ignorant, but boasting of their knowledge falsely so termed. Clement Alex. says, this Epistle was upon this account rejected by the Gnostics; because they saw themselves herein described to the life. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , As Pride and vain Opinion hath hurt Philosophy, so false, or falsely so called Knowlege, hath spoiled their Knowlege.
Thence he produceth this Text. True Knowlege is that which profiteth to eternal life. Whence ver. 21 he adds, which some professing, have erred concerning the faith: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . i. e. These Pythagorizing Gnostics, being swollen with proud conceits, and presumtuose confidences of their own pretended Knowlege and contentiose Philosophy, have deserted the true Orthodox Christian Faith. Paul gives us much the same account in 2 Tim. 2.14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 23. touching these Gnostic 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 or vain Disputes, of which in the following Chapter. At present we may take notice that our Apostle, though he strike immediately at the Gnostics who abounded then at Ephesus, yet in them he does propheticly strike through the Schole-Divines, who have, by their vain Aristotelic 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , rendered not only Philosophic but Divinity also vain and useless.

§. 7. Another cause of the Vanity of all Philosophy, was the Opiniatretie and Dogmatising humor of the Philosophers. This indeed hath an intimate and causal connection with the forementioned vain Disputation. For Self-love produceth in us all a fond conceit of, and regard unto our own Phenomena and Principes: The contradiction of others is as fuel to feed this self-flatering opinion of our own conceived notions. This Self-love or flaterie being engaged to maintain what it hath undertaken, sets the wits on work to contrive, study and dispute for the defense of its espoused persuasion: And the effect of all is a fixed Opiniatretie or abounding in our own sense, and stiff adherence to our own judgments; so that in this case men's stiffness in adhering to their own opinions or persuasions, is not from the force and strength of the reasons on which they are grounded, but rather from the force of their own violent Self-love. For when the strength of adherence to any opinion ariseth from grounded reasons, it will be either stronger or weaker, according to the force of those Reasons on which our Opinions are grounded: so that if we cannot show some proper motive or particular reason, as strong as the Opinion we espouse, it is apparent that the said Opinion is founded on assectionate Opiniatretie rather than on grounded Reason. This was the general fate of those Greek Philosophers, specially of the Pythagoreans, with whom 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 he said it, had the force of a first Principe or the most binding Reason. They generally affected 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to be slaves to their own Hypothesis, rather than 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to sacrifice to truth. Aristotle gives us a good character of a Philosopher, that he should be a slave to truth, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to the abandoning his own persuasions: which is quite contrary to this philosophic humor of Dogmatising Opiniatretie, which makes men to abandon Truth for the preservation of their own Phenomena. This seems struck at by the Apostle in that Col. 2.20, Why are ye subject to ordinances? 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i. e. Why do you suffer yourselves to be imposed on by those Pythagorean Gnostics, who would fain bring you under the yoke and bondage of their Pythagorean Dogmas, ver. 21, 22. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 among the Grecians signified primarilie a placit, or confirmed, established opinion of any Sect; and thence an Institute, Edict, Decree. Whence 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 primarilie imports to give a sentence, to impose an opinion, or tenaciously to adhere to an opinion. Thence it is opposed to 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to suspend assent, or to hesitate: which kind of Suspension and Hesitation the Academics and Sceptics affected. It was a great question amongst the Philosophers, whether those of the Old Academie, namely Plato and his followers, might be said 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 and it is generally concluded in the affirmative. Yea some would bring in those of the New Academie, who seemed most averse from this humor, under this mode of Dogmatising or Opiniatretie: For, say they, their stiff and tenacious adhering to this Persuasion and Dogme, That there is nothing knowable, is a great degree of Dogmatising. Though the Sceptics endeavored to avoid this imputation of Dogmatising, by affirming, That they gave not a dogmatic assent to those Sceptic propositions, viz. Nothing is knowable, I assert nothing, &c. Yet certain it is they were too opiniatre, tenacious, and stiff in renouncing those 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , commun notions of a Deity so deeply engraven on human nature, (for their Sceptisme determined in Atheism) which is an hellish piece of Opiniatretie or Dogmatising.

§. 8. Another poisonous root which infected and tainted all Pagan Philosophy, was the carnal policy of their Philosophers; which appeared many ways. (1.) In their conceling the Authors and origin of those Scriptural Traditions they borrowed from the Jews. (2.) In their clothing these Jewish Traditions with a Grecian fabulous Garbe, thereby to make them seem their own. (3.) In conceling their own Ignorance of those Jewish Dogmas, on which they so boldly Philosophised under mystical, unintelligible Termes and Fables, like Apollo 's Oracles, &c. (4.) In converting all their traditional and invented Philosophy, to a subservience to their carnal Interest or superstitious Idolatrical designs, &c. These and such-like were the branches of their Carnal Policy, which rendered their Philosophy so vain and useless. We find this Philosophic craft well described in the Platonic definitions: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Craft is an affection whereby he that hath it is enabled to design and promove his private end. But we have it more fully unbowelled by the Spirit of God, specially Psal. 119.113, I hate vain thoughts. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 French: les Discours, i. e. the vain and fraudulent Discourses of carnal sapience, contrary to the simplicity of Faith and that obedience due to God. So agen, ver. 118, for their tromperie is falsehood, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i. e. their cautelose Artifices, on which they trust, shall in the end deceive themselves, they being not able by all their cunning to avoid thy judgment: or, they are to thee abominable, in as much as in all their train and politic wiles there is nothing but fraud. So agen, verse. 128, Therefore I approve as right 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 all thy commandments of all things, but I hate every false way, i. e. all Carnal Policy and shifts. The like ver. 163, I hate and abhor lying, i. e. politic craft, &c. And the Apostle seems to strike directly at this Carnal Policy of the Greek Philosophers, 1 Cor. 2.6, Not the wisdom of this world, nor of the Princes of this world, that come to naught. Grotius and Deodate understand this last clause of false reason of state, or politic prudence of the worlds Grandees, which directly opposeth the Kingdom of Christ, Matt. 11.25. 1 Cor. 2.2. And we need not dout, but that the Apostle here takes in the worldly wisdom and politic prudence not only of Statesmen, but also of the Philosophers who passed for Princes and Rulers of this World, specially the Pythagoreans, who were great Statesmen and Politicians as well as Philosophers. This Carnal Policy was the great engine of the Gnostics, those sensual professors, who, to symbolise and keep fair both with Jews and Gentiles, composed a politic and flesh-pleasing Theology of worldly Rudiments and Elements, partly Pythagorean and partly Jewish, as before on Col. 2.18, 19, 20, 21, wherein Antichrist and his Adherents (as in other Institutes) have exactly followed them, as hereafter.

§. 9. The great judicial Cause, which rendered all Pagan Philosophy vain and cursed, was Judiciarie Hardness of heart and Blindness of mind; or God's delivering those Pagan Philosophers up to spiritual Occecation, Blindness and Hardness of heart. This was the effect of all the former causes, and a great cause of all their vain Philosophy, as we find it fully laid down by the Apostle, Rom. 1.18, 21, &c. Vers. 18, he says, The wrath of God was reveled from heaven, against such as hold the truth in unrighteousness. We must know, the Apostle in these Verses discourseth of the Gentile 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 or Philosophers, as ver. 22. And I conceive principally of the Pythagoreans, who were of the Italic Sect, and therefore flourished at Rome. Now of these Paul says, That the wrath of God was reveled against them, because they held the truth in unrighteousness, i. e. whatever knowledge of Divine truth they had acquired either from Jewish Tradition, or from the Improvements of their own commun Principes, by which they were capacitated to contemplate the invisible perfections of God in the visible creatures, it was all captivated by, and made subservient to their lusts; whence God gave them up to their own vain Imaginations and foolish hearts, as verse. 21, Because when they knew God, they glorified him not as God, i. e. Their knowledge was not active. Neither were thankful, i. e. They ascribed not the glory and praise of their Philosophic contemplations unto God, they owned not him as the Sun of righteousness, whence all these rays of human knowledge sprang: but they attributed all their Philosophic attainments to their own parts, Sagacitie and Disquisitions; and so improved all for the greatening and advancing of themselves, their Idolwisdome, &c. Whence it follows: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , They waxed vain in their Discourses, Reasonings or Philosophisings: For 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is a Philosophy term, the manner of Disputing amongst the Ancients both Jews and Grecians being by Dialogues. The meaning is, all their Philosophic reasonings and disputes proved by God's secret judicial dereliction and permission of them vain, yea cursed. And thence it follows, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . i. e. (says Grotius ) Such as the sin was, such was the punishment. They shook off the light of Reason and God took away the remainders, as Eph. 4.18. So verse. 22, Professing themselves wise. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 i. e. glorying in their wisdom. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , they were made fools: God in his righteous judgment befooling them. Which is more fully explained, verse. 28, as they did not like, &c. Here is an elegant Paranomasia or allusion in the words, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 & 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 they reprobate or reject God in their knowledge, and God gives them up to a reprobate or drossy mind. So we read of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , reprobate money, i. e. drossy, &c. Justly does God leave such to a reprobate mind who reprobate him.

10. We might mention also, as another fruitful womb of vain Philosophy amongst the Pagans, the universal Inclination of all, more or less, unto Idolatry and Superstition, as Rom. 1.23, 24, 25, 26, which is, Act. 17.18, applied to their Philosophers, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 but of this more in the effects of vain Philosophy, B. 2. Chap. 1.

11. Lastly, Mythologic or fabulous imitation of Divine Truths and Mysteries might also be mentioned, as that which had a great influential causality on the vanity of the Pythagorean, as of all other Philosophic: Of which we have already largely treated in the causes of Mythologic Philosophy, Part. 2. B. 2. C. 2. §. 3, &c.

CHAP. II. The Vanity of Philosophy from its Mater, Parts, &c.

(1.) The Vanity of the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or contentiose Logic, &c. Rom. 1.21. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Phil. 2.14. 1 Tim. 1.6. Aristotle 's Logic, how it became so Eristic by the Arabians and Schoolmen. A general consent of the learned against Eristic Logic, 1 Cor. 14.20. (2.) The vanity of Physiologie, 1 Cor. 1.20, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , what. Rom. 1.20. 1 Cor. 2.6. Physiologie the cause of idolatry, Rom. 21.23, &c. (3.) The vanity of the Mathematics, its influence on Idolatry and Atheism. (4.) The vanity of Ethics, Eph. 5.6. 1 Cor. 1.20. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . The Defects of Ethics, [1.] as to its mater. [2.] As to its ends amongst the Romans and Stoics. [3.] As to its Rule, which was 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . [4.] As to its principe, which was 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Freewil, or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Good-nature, or seeds of Virtue. Socrates opposed that Stoic Principe, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. This Philosophic Free-will the root of Pelagianism: No moral virtue but what is supernatural, against the Schoolmen. The defects of Philosophic Ethics, as to supernatural principes, Faith, Love, &c. [5.] The Vanity of their Politics, 1 Cor. 1.20, both comparatively and absolutely, as the root of Atheism and Idolatry, &c.

§. 1. WE have hitherto only considered the vanity of Philosophy in its Causes and Roots; we shall now proceed to demonstrate the said vanity of Philosophy from its own essential Idea or Nature, Parts, and Proprieties. The essential Idea, Nature, and parts of Philosophy (as of other things) consist in its Mater and Form; both of which have great mixture of vanity in them. As for the mater of Philosophy, it contains Naturals, Morals, and Supernaturals. Natural Philosophy comprehends Logic, Physics, and Mathematics. Concerning Logic, we have no full mention of the Pythagoreans being much versed herein; yet are we not without some concluding, though indirect Arguments of their skil herein. For Porphyry tells us, That Pythagoras had, besides his 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , also 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a plain and familiar way of Philosophising. And we have already shewn, how that Parmenides and Zeno the Eleatics (who belonged to the Italic Sect) did much Pythagorise, as in other points, so likewise, as we may presume, in this of Logic, of which they are thought to be the first Inventors, at least great promoters; as it appears by their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , that contentiose mode of Disputing, for which Zeno hath been so famose ever since. As for the vanity of this ancient Dialectic or Logic mode of Philosophising, it hath been already in part demonstrated in the foregoing Chapter, §. 6. But in as much as I find the Spirit of God so much in invectives against this piece of vain Philosophy, (foreseeing that it would prove, as abused by Scholastic Divines, a main engine to pul down the Kingdom of Christ, and settle Antichrist upon his Throne;) I shall follow the sacred method herein, by endeavors to give farther demonstration of the vanity of this 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , contentiose Logic, thereby, if it may be, to open in any degree a door to some more useful kind of Logic in the Schools of Christ. And lest I should be thought singular herein, I shall follow the steps of Lud. Vives, Grotius, Jansen, yea of the Philosophers themselves, in opening the vanity of this contentiose Logic. We find the Apostle accusing the Sophists, (and I conceive particularly the Pythagoreans ) of a vanity in their reasonings, Rom. 1.21. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , They became vain in their disputes. For the way of Disputation in the Old Academie was by Dialogues; which mode, I presume, they traduced from the Jewish Schools. And thus Grotius understands these reasonings here:

As the Academics disputed for and against everything.
Thus is truth lost by altercation, Jer. 11.5, by great Essays to act the greatest trifles; such as are not only unprofitable, but damnable to themselves and others, Esa. 41.29. We find the same word used, Phil. 2.14. Disputings.
〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , saith Grotius, here seems to be bitter railings about maters no way belonging to godliness, of which there were many amongst the Philosophers, specially the Aristotelics, whereof there were many in Macedon, where Philippi stood.
So 1 Tim. 1.6, Paul mentions some who had turned aside, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i. e. to unprofitable dissertation or disputation. They who use such are called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Tit. 1.10. This, 1 Tim. 6.4, he terms 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , as ver. 20, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , which he opposeth to sound Doctrine, 1 Tim. 1.6. We find all this fully laid open and confirmed, 2 Tim. 2.14, &c. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . i. e. be thine Auditors daily remembrancer of this. The Hebrew express it by 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Paul chargeth him to inculcate this continually on his hearers; yea to charge them as before the Lord, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , That they strive not about words to no profit. That this 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is the same with the Philosophers 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Contentiose Logic, we have proved from 1 Tim. 6.4, 20, Chap. 1. §. 6. He is the more warm in his exhortation against this 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , because it was not only unprofitable, but destructive to their Christian Faith and Communion. So it follows, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to the subversion of the hearers.
For, says Grotius, the hearers by such strifes are divided into parties: they lose mutual love. It answers to 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Eversion, is in the Glossarie, Subversion, Destruction.
This Paul gives as a good Antidote against the contagiose infusions of the Pythagorizing Gnostics, who by their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , and strife about words insinuated much of their poisonous Doctrine, as the Schoolmen after them their Antichristian Dogmas. Our Apostle inculcates this caution, ver. 16, calling these strifes, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , which he says, ver. 17, eat like a gangrene; and ver. 23, foolish and unlearned questions which gender to strife, &c. of which hereafter. This 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Eristic Logic, began, as we have once and agen hinted, in the Italic and Eleatic Schools, and was improved by those of the Megaric Sect, Euclid, &c. It was also of some use in the Old Academie, passing under the notion of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 and of great use amongst the New Academies and Sceptics. But none gave so great an advance and perfection to this Dialectic litigiose mode of Philosopising, as Aristotle; who having naturally a mighty Logical Acumen, and the same much improved by study and artificial disputes, made it his business to carp at all such opinions of his predecessors, as were not parallel with his artificial Scheme or Method of Philophising. He spared not his own Master Plato, nor any other whose Dogmas were not commensurate with his Phenomena. And foreseeing that posterity might with the same censorious Rod strike at him, with which he had struck at his foregoers; to prevent the same, he reduced his Philosophy to the most accurate Method, his Logical head could invent; and withal frames a Logic answerable thereto; which he intended not only as a Key or Organ to open the way to his Philosophy, but also as a Shield or Buckler to preserve the same from such blows or objections which posterity might offer against it. And indeed (as Learned Owen hath observed in his Praefat. Theolog. ) Aristotle, in the whole of his Philosophy, seems to design and study more how to defend himself from the objections of others, than to evince truth; which rendered his followers more skillful in hatching intricate controversies, subtle nice distinctions, and wrangling Sophistry, than true solid Philosophy. But yet to give Aristotle his due, I think it may be made evident, that he was not the main Author of this Sophistic kind of Disputation, which now reigns in our Schools, but rather the Arabians, Averroes, Avincenna, his Commentators; who, being wholly unacquainted with the Greek Tongue, were fain to depend upon the versions of Aristotle, which being very imperfect, left them under great darkness and ignorance touching Aristotle 's mind and sense; whence there sprang a world of unintelligible Termes and Distinctions, with as many Sophistic Disputes and Controversies. These the Schoolmen (more barbarous than the Arabians ) greedily licked up (as the Minor Poets Homers vomit) and incorporated with their Theology; which filled the Universities of France, (where this Schole Divinity was first broached) and England (which had continual recourse to Paris for Learning) with nothing but vain 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or strifes about words, instead of solid Philosophy and Divinity; far worse than what was to be found in the Pagan Schools: Which vain itch of Disputation hath proved the Scab of the Church, as Erasmus, Ludovicus Vives, Sir Thomas More, the Lord Bacon, Sir Henry Wotton, Jansen and Owen, with other Learned men have well observed. Yea, the vanities of this Dialectic Sophistry was observed and decried by many of the old Philosophers. Both the Sect of the Cynics and Stoics (as Diogenes Laertius observes) took away Dialectic Philosophy as vain, holding that our end is, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to live virtuosely; which this wrangling Logic no way conduceth to. Aristo Chius the Stoic (saith Diogenes ) compared Dialectic Dissertations to a Spiders Web, which is artificially made but yields no profit. And Plato, Repub. 7. gives us his judgment against this 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. It seems to me that there should be no controversy about words amongst such as have so great maters to discourse of. Wiclef was much offended at this kind of Sophistic litigation in maters of Faith: So was Calvin, who affirms,
That whoever does pertinaciously strive about words, soments some secret Poison.
But in this age none hath more amply, fully, and learnedly opened the vanity of this Sophistic, Eristic mode of Disputation, so much Idolised by the Schoolmen, than Jansen, in his August. Tom. 2. Lib. Proaem. Cap. 28, and elsewhere; with Owen, in his Praefat. to his Theolog. also, Lib. 6. Cap. 7. Pag. 512 unto 520. I have insisted the longer on the vanity and corruption of Sophistic Logic, because it hath been, and still is greatly abused and noxious in some of our reformed Universities, to the corrupting the minds of many well-disposed young Students. I must confess myself to have been too far in love with and entangled in this Snare; which had not the Lord by his sovereign hand of free grace broken and delivered me from, might have proved the ruin, not only of my Studies, but Soul. Thou'lt therefore, Reader, pardon this invective against the corruption of vain Logic; which designs not the utter Rejection, but Reformation of Logic in Reformed Schools. We shall conclude this Digression with the Apostles Exhortation, 1 Cor. 14.20, Brethren, be not children in understanding.
'It is, says Grotius, the property of Children to make an ostentation in things unprofitable.
But in understanding be men, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i. e. like persons adult, Eph. 4.13, who are ashamed to play as Children with baubles and Rattles.

§. 2. The vanity of Pagan Philosophy discovered itself much in their Physics, which are at best dark and cloudy, but for the most part fabulous, grounded only upon some broken Traditions, traduced from Moses 's description of the Creation, Gen. 1, and Job 's Discourses of Meteors, &c. with Solomon 's Natural Philosophy of Plants, Animals, &c. which being but imperfectly traduced unto, and more imperfectly understood by these blind Philosophers, they turned all these Jewish Traditions of the origin of the Universe, of the first principes of Bodies, of Plants, of Animals, &c. into mere Fables, or unintelligible Speculations and Controversies. This vanity of their Physics our Apostle seems to strike at (inclusively if not exclusively) 1 Cor. 1.20, Where is the disputer of this world? 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 :

This (says Grotius ) strikes at the Inquisitor or searcher into the natures of things, which the Hebrews cal 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 of this world, i. e. the Physiologist. This study they are wont to cal 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , which properly answers unto 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Disputation: So Baruch, 3.23, &c. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , are Physiologists. The Apostle Paul chooseth to cal him 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a Disputer, rather than 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 an Inquisitor, (as Baruch ) because their Physic questions were wont to be ventilated or agitated by many Disputations, which is 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .
Hence the Syriac Version renders it, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Investigator; and the Arabic by a word that signifies Scrutator: Because such Physiologists spent their whole time in acute Researches and Inquisitions into the Bowels of nature, which afforded infinite vain Disputes. And indeed their Physics did abound with almost as much 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or Verbal, Captiose, Sophistic Questions and Controversies, as their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or Logic: which made the Cynics, as also the Stoics (who symbolised much in this as in other points) to reject Physics or Natural Philosophy as well as Logic. Socrates also seems to be much of the same persuasion, who perceiving how much his Predecessors, Thales, &c. (who were generally Physiologists) had abused Physics, addictes himself chiefly to Moral Philosophy. The like is reported of Padre Paul, that great Venetian, who finding the vanity of contemplative Philosophy, converted his studies to Active, or Moralitie. But it follows in the same verse 20, Hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world? 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 a Fool or Madman, answering to the Hebrew 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , signifies here to convince of folie, or make to appear as such, according to the import of Verbes in Hiphil amongst the Hebrews; as if he had said: hath not God made all those pompose contemplations of these proud Philosophists (who have pried into the Bowels of Nature for hidden Philosophy) to appear to be foolish and vain? in that they have not as yet, by all their Natural Philosophy, attained to any true notion and discovery of the first Principe or God of nature, which is the chief end of all natural as well as other Philosophy? So it follows verse. 21: For after that in the wisdom of God the World by wisdom knew not God. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 ,
The wisdom of God (says Grotius ) he here calls, That knowledge of God,
which results from the contemplation of Natures Bowels. This answers to that Rom. 1.20, The visible works of God have impressed upon their natures certain visible stamps or legible Characters of the invisible glories of God, which these purblind Physiologists could not, by all their natural Inquisitions, come to any serious reverential acknowlegement of. So much is implied in 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , as it is used in the same sense, Joh. 1.10, and answereth to 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Rom. 1.21. Al their anatomisings of Natures bowels could not give them any true Idea or notion of the first Principe or God of Nature. Which gives us an evident demonstration, that all their Natural Wisdom was but folie, because it reached not its first Principe and last end. Therefore it follows, It pleased God by the foolishness of preaching to save them that believe. i. e. Our Gospel, which seems folie to these Sophists, or Naturalists, has availed more to the knowledge of God, than all their Physiologic Contemplations. The same v. 27. But God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise: i.e. Our Gospel, which seems foolish in the worlds eye, in regard of the discoveries it makes of God, leaves a blush and confusion on all the vain Contemplations and Philosophy of these proud Naturalists. We find the like encomium of Gospel-light and depression of Natural Philosophy, 1 Cor. 2.6, Howbeit we speak wisdom among them that are perfect: Yet not the wisdom of this world. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i. e. (faies Grotius ) not that Physic or Natural Philosophy, of which above Chap. 1.20, &c. This great vanity and folie, which attended the Natural Contemplations or Philosophy of these Pagan Physiologists, proceeded not from any defect in the objective wisdom, or light of Nature, but from the subject; the darkness, pride, lusts, and vanity of their hearts, as Rom. 1.20, 21. The visible works of God have as well since, as before the Fal, sensible images, or visible glorious Ideas of the invisible glories of God, his Wisdom, Power, and Goodness stamped on their Beings and Operations; but the most acute Philosophers (like Seneca 's fool, who went up and down his house complaining the rooms were dark, when as the darkness lay in her eyes), could but go up and down groping after God, by their Physic contemplations, as Act. 17.27. Yea, the most sharp-sighted of these Heathen Philosophers, though by the Divine assistance of some influential rays of commun illumination, they espied some vestigia or obscure impresses of God's glorious Wisdom, Power and Goodness shining in created emanations on his Works; yet were they so far from glorifying God as God, and giving thankful acknowlegement of that commun light they had received, (according to Rom. 1.21.) as that they changed the glory of this incorruptible God into an Image made like to corruptible man, and to birds, &c. Rom. 1.21, 23. i. e. they idolised those Divine Virtues, Powers and Excelences, which they found in the Creatures. Not that the Philosophers or wiser Heathens made the Creatures the ultimate object of their worship; no, that gross Idolatry was peculiar to the Mythologic Poetic Theology: But the great Idolatry of these foolish sophists was, that where they espied any eminent Divine Quality or Power shining in the creature, they idolised that creature so far, as to make it a Mediator or medium of their worship performed to the great God. This they called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Natural Theology, we rather, Idolatry, which was the fruit of their Natural Philosophy; of which more hereafter.

§. 3. What hath been discovered of the vanity, yea Idolatry of the Physiologists, is applicable to the Mathematicians, both Pythagorean, as well as other. Indeed the Mathematics seem to be the soundest, the most pleasant, and most useful piece of their Natural Philosophy; yet it hath not been exemt from much corruption and vanity. For 1. It had the same cursed effect on their corrupt foolish minds, as that Natural Physiologie before mentioned: namely those blind Mathematicians, by continual Astronomic contemplations of those glorious Celestial bodies, fell first into deep admiration of them, their excellent composure and perfection, their excellent virtues and powerful influences on all sublunaries, their admirable order and harmonious regular motions. These and such-like eminent qualities, which shone so brightly, could not (and that justly) but fil them with Admiration. And this Admiration, which should have led them to admire infinitely more the Creator and Conserver of these glorious creatures, was so far from having such an influence, as that it drew their Idol-framing hearts to set down and terminate their Adoration on these creatures, the Sun, Moon and Stars, &c. And this Idolising these Celestial creatures as God's opened also a door to their Judicial Astrology, or the black Devilish Art of Divination by the Stars, wherein the Pythagoreans pretended to have a more than ordinary skil; which Pythagoras brought with him from the Chaldeans, who were the first that fell into this piece of Idolatry or Star-worship, and that from their Astronomic observations and admirations of these Celestial Bodies; as we have afore shewn in the origin of the Chaldean Philosophy, from Job. 31.26, 27. P. 2. B. 1. C. 4. §. 3, 4. Of which more hereafter.

2. Another great Corruption which attended their study of the Mathematics, was, that it determined in Atheism, and that two manner of ways; (1) Indirectly and Consequentially, in that it brought them first into Polytheism, or belief of many God's; which had this fate attending it, that at last it led them to Atheism, to believe there was no God: for Polytheism naturally degenerates into Atheism. (2) But the study of the Mathematics has this more direct influence on blind proud hearts to lead them into Atheism, in that Mathematicians being wholly versed in Demonstrations, and those for the most part ocular and most evident, they cannot bring their proud minds to stoop or assent to anything, no not to Divine Revelation, without a Demonstration. This made Aristotle, who had a Mathematic head, to reject all the Oriental Traditions which his Ancestors Thales, Pythagoras, and Plato had gathered up, touching the origin of things and Divine maters; and rather to believe an Eternity of mater, because those Jewish Traditions were not backed with Demonstrative Arguments. This also made the Epicureans and Stoics reject Paul 's new Doctrine, (albeit they seem at first a little tickled with the novilty of it) because his Testimony was not backed with Demonstrative Arguments; though indeed Paul gave them sufficient Demonstrations, had they had eyes to see them, Act. 17.18, to 30. This Mathematic humor was that which made the Grocians generally offended at the Gospel, accounting it but foolishness, because it was not proved by Demonstrative Reasons and Arguments, as Paul frequently observes, specially 1 Cor. 1.20, 21. & 2.6. of which before. And indeed this has been the sad fate of some great Mathematicians of this, and of former ages, who being wholly taken up in Demonstrations, expect the same in Divine maters; and not finding that footing their Atheistic hearts expect for their Mathematic phantasies to build upon, in order to a Demonstration of the Scriptures authority, &c. they reject all Divine Revelations, yea all true and found notions of a Deity and of the Creation, with inclinations rather to believe the Worlds Eternity, or such like monstrose Phanomena. I wish there were not too many such Mathematic Atheists breathing in Christian air. But of this more hereafter.

§. 4. We proceed to show the vanity and corruption of Moral Philosophy, as well amongst the Pythagorean as other Philosophers. Moral Philosophy (as has been mentioned) regards either single persons, and so it's styled Ethics; or Corporations and Societies, and so it passeth under the name of Politics. Both of these had great corruptions attending them, both in the Italic and Jonic Schools. As for Ethics, it's true, the Pythagoreans with the other Philosophers had their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Ethic sentences, or Symbolic characters, answering to, and, as I presume, traduced from the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Proverbial sayings amongst the Jews: yet we are to remember, that these their Ethic precepts were at best very imperfect, and not without a great mixture of vanity and corruption. As for the Pythagorean Ethics they were very mythologic and enigmatic, wrapped up under such dark symbols and figures, as that it was difficult to come to a true understanding of them. The first that reduced Moral Philosophy to a naked familiar dress was Socrates, who yet was excedeing defective both in his precepts and practice of Moralitie; for Incest, Fornication and Sodomy, were things not only allowed, but the later of them practiced by him, if he be not belied, on his Minion Alcibiades: and Plato brings in Socrates expressing great affection to Alcibiades, telling him that he loved him for himself, &c. which argued an extreme affection towards him. Grotius informs us, that this sin of Sodomy was generally allowed by the Philosophers. So on Ephes. 5.6, Let no man deceive you with vain words. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i. e. with vain Reasonings or Philosophy.

He notes here (says Grotius ) the Philosophers, who taught there was no sin in Incest, and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Sodomy; and who commended 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , community of Wifes, (which Plato did) and who thought that it was lawful for buyers and sellers to circumvent each other.
Whence the Apostle exhorts them, Ver. 15, To walk circumspectly, not as fools but as wise; 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . He does (says Grotius ) by a witty Paronomasia or allusion cal the Philosophers (those proud Sophists) 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , unwise, in as much as their Moralitie was but vain and foolish if compared with the Gospel; wherefore he exhorts them, Ver. 14. Awake thou that sleepest, and arise from the dead, and Christ shall give thee light. Al their Moral Philosophy was but a dreaming, dead, shadowy light; 'twas Christ only that gave them the true 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or light. So 1 Cor. 1.20. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. Where is the wise?
〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , saith Grotius, amongst the Greeks, as 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 amongst the Hebrews, were, by way of excellence, such as delivered Moral precepts, as those seven Wise-men so famose in Grece, and after them Socrates with others. The meaning is, show me the Philosophers and Philologists, who have reduced so many persons to such Probitie and Moralitie, as we have done by the preaching of the Cross. Their Disciples are but few in comparison of ours; and they continue Fornicators, if not some somewhat worse: They continue 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , empty vessels filled with nothing but vain opinion and ostentation, as Timon said; they remain proud, litigious cursers, &c.
So Grotius on 1 Cor. 2.14. The Greek Philosophers were Fornicators, corruptors of youth, hunters of Vain-glory, cursers, envious, &c. Thence saith, Minutius Felix,
We contemn the proud looks of the Philosophers, whom we have known to be corruptors of youth (or Sodomists ) and Adulterers, and Tyrants, and always eloquent against their own vices.
And indeed it was just with God to leave the wisest and best of their Moralists to fall into sins against nature, who abused their natural light unto so much pride, presumption and vain ostentation. Yea take Moral Philosophic in its highest elevation and refinement, as seated amongst the Stoics, and we shall find it a very poor imperfect vain shadow, if compared with those precepts of Moralitie contained in the Word of God. For first if we consider the mater of all their Philosophic Moralitie, it was very narrow and far short of those Moral duties taught us in the Word of God. (1) The Philosopher's 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , right Reason, which they made the measure and rule of their Moralitie, being but crooked and depraved, allowed them many sins, as Incest, Fornication, Sodomy before mentioned, which God's Law forbids. So Grotius on 1 Cor. 5.2, tells us, that both the Cynics and Stoics judged Incest amongst their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , things indifferent. (2) Neither did it give any conviction or prohibition of the first motions or ebullitions of Original Sin. (3) Neither did their Right Reason back its precepts with such forcible promises, motives and threats, from future happiness or punishment, as the Word of God doth.

2. Neither were the Ethics of the Stoics and other Moralists defective, and so vain in the mater and duties only, but also in the principes, form, and manner of Moralitie: For (1) The soul and spirit of all Moralitie is placed, and that by the Philosophers themselves, in the End. For, say they, such as the form is in Naturals, such is the end in Morals and Spirituals; such as the Principe is in Demonstration, such is the end in Action: Or, the end has the same place in Actives, as the Principe has in Speculatives. The persection of everything is measured by its end, which is the term of all actions, as the form is of productions. Now it is most certain, that the chief, yea the only supreme End of all Moralitie (as well as of Divinity) can be no other than the glorifying and enjoying of God; as Augustine long since, and Jansen out of him hath demonstrated, Tom. 2. l. 3. c. 17. pag. 208. And how far these proud Moralists were from this End is apparent to all that are versed in their Ethics. For (1) what was the main End which the ancient Romans (amongst whom the Pythagoreans flourished) proposed as the scope of their Moralitie? surely nothing but Honor, Renown, or Vain-glory; arising from the splendor, luster, or shine of their glittering heroic and seemingly virtuose actions, which rendered all their good works but splendid sins, as Augustine. (2) The Stoics and Peripatetics seem a little more noble and refined in their ends, proposing it as their main design, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to live according to virtue; or, to desire virtue for virtues sake. But what was the virtue they aspired unto? it was a virtue spun out of the bowels of their own free-will: so that they still make Self the objective mater of their felicity: they deify and idolife Self, their own home-spun Virtues. Whence Augustine pronounceth universally of these Stoics,

That they lived according to the flesh no less than the sensual Epicureans;
for (saith he) to live according to the flesh is to live according to a man's Self, his own Virtues, &c. as Jans. Aug. Tom. 2. l. 4. cap. 14.

2. Hence follows another great spring of vanity and corruption in all their Philosophic Moralitie; in that, as they made Self the great standard, measure, and last end, so also the first influential and effective principe of all their good works. They acted all not only for, but also from Self their great God, or Idol, as Nebuchadnezzar, Dan. 4.30, BY the might of my power, and FOR the honor of my Majesty. He makes himself his first principe and last end, which is the highest Idolatry. So these proud Moralists they all made self as the last end, so the first spring of Moralitie. For (1) They all supposed those 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , commun principes, which some called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , presumtions, or presuppositions of natural light remaining in their corrupt understandings, to be if managed aright a sufficient Rule or Law to guide them in their Morals. Whence these dark glimmerings of corrupt nature were generally styled by the Platonists, as also by the Stoics, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , right reason. Though indeed Plato now and then seems a little modest in acknowlegeing his ignorance, yet generally they supposed an 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a right reason, which if well improved might bring them to the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or top of their Moralitie. This right reason was in a more particular manner the Stoics (who pass for the greatest Moralists) Diana or Goddess, as we find it excellently observed by Jansen, in his August. Tom. 2. lib. 4. cap. 12. pag. 205.

The Stoics (says he) and all other, who thought the offices of Virtue were to be desired for their own honesty and pulchritude, made human reason, to which they thought this was most consentaneous, Judge; and they would that she as Mistress and Queen should govern all; to whom, as holding the chief supremacy over the other parts of the Soul, all should be obedient. For hence it is they so often crack, that the duties of Virtue are therefore honest and desirable, because they are consentaneous to right reason: But in this mode of desiring Virtue there lies hid the greatest Pride; for that which terminates their appetite is their very Reason, as she is the Queen and Emperesse, and utmost rule of a good life. Whence it comes to pass, that whosoever desireth Virtue in this manner adores his own Reason as the Princesse which he serves, which without all peradventure is the worshipping, and honoring, and taking complacence in himself.
Here we may see whence the Schoolmen borrowed their Recta ratio, right reason, which they make with the Philosophers to be the Regula esse moralis, the rule of Moral Beings and Actions. So Suarez in his 1a 2ae, or Ethics, touching esse Morale, its rule, &c. Yea indeed the Schoolmen herein came much short of many of the more modest Philosophers, namely Socrates and Plato, who make frequent acknowlegements of the imperfection of their Natural light, and therefore by their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 seem to understand the objective Divine light, or Law of God, of which I dout not but they had received some notices from Jewish Traditions, as we have proved, Court Gentiles, P. 2. B. 2. c. 10. §. 2. (2.) The Heathen Moralists, both Romans, Pythagoreans, Platonists, Peripatetics, and Stoics, supposed there was in men a Good-nature, disposition, seeds of Virtue, or Moral Free-will, which if well improved would raise men to the highest elevation of Virtue. This the Romans, (where the Pythagorean Philosophic flourished) called the Elements, or root of Virtue. Some Platonists cal it 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a Good-nature; The Aristotelics 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Free-will; The Stoics, the seeds of virtue. And none abounded more in this Idolising of their own Free-will than the Stoics, whose 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , first truth, or according to the Christians Philosophic, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , first lie, was, That it was in the power of a man's own Free-will to make himself virtuose or wicked, happy or miserable; yea a God if he pleased. So Diogenes Laertius in the life of Zeno tells us, the Stoics held 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. That virtue was teachable, because good men are made of bad. Agen (says he) because reason is given to reasonable creatures, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , To live rightly according to reason happens to men naturally. He also tells us, that the Cynics held the same principe, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , that virtue was teachable. Plutarch has a Book thus titled, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , that virtue is a thing teachable. Yet we must confess that some of the more modest Moralists made it a mater of question, Whether virtue were teachable? Plato, or rather Socrates, in Plato 's words, utterly denies it: so Meno pag. 89, he brings in Socrates thus speaking, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , I have often sought if there were any Preceptors of virtue; and doing all I can, I can find none. Whence he concludes, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Virtue comes not from nature, neither is it teachable, but 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , by a Divine fate it is produced, without the active concurrence of the mind in those where it is. Thus Socrates in Plato 's Meno, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 pag. 99. whereby it seems he had some apprehension of the insufficience of corrupt nature, or Free-will, to afford any spark of true Virtue, and that it must come from some Divine fate. Though what this Divine Fate was, and how Virtue was communicated by him, he was altogether at a loss. Timaeus Locrus the Pythagorean, from whom Plato borrowed the main Ideas of his Physics, asserted seeds of Virtue in corrupt nature. Thus pag. 103, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , The Principes of these Virtues are from nature, but the middle and end from diligence, with the benefit of Philosophic institution, which nourish and corroborate virtue, as exercises do the body, &c. This Philosophic Dogme of a Moral 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , good nature, free-will, or seminal virtue implanted in corrupt nature is excellently opened to us by Jansen, August. Tom. 2. lib. 4. cap. 12. pag. 256.
This Dogme, says he, which asserteth seeds of Virtue to be implanted in men naturally, we admonish that it sprang from the Gentile Philosophy. For the Philosophers, when they observed that there flourished in every man's nature a certain judgment concerning the honesty of many Acts, and a remorse of Conscience following their pravities, &c. they attributed to the human mind seeds of all virtues; which would by good culture and exercitation bud forth and grow up unto ripe Virtue! Hear Tully attributing the Elements of the more refined Peripatetic and Stoic Virtue to nature itself, Tul. lib. 5. de finibus: Nature brought in the Elements of virtue — but it only began virtue and nothing more.
It's true, (as Jansen before well observes) if we consider Virtue only in regard of its office, duty, or mater, it may not be inconvenient to allow some more noble spirits, some kind of seminal inclinations or radical dispositions to many heroic actions materially good, with which many Noble Romans and Grecians were endowed. But alas! such seminal material dispositions to actions materially good, are but the corps or body of Moralitie, or Virtue; it is the Principes specially the End, that is the soul, which spirits and informs every good act, and renders it truly virtuose: in which regard to suppose with the Philosophers any seeds of virtue in corrupt nature, is to suppose a contradiction, or an opposite in an apposite, i.e. pure nature in corrupt. From this Philosophic Dogme of the seeds of virtue in human nature, the Pelagians and semi-Pelagians, Cassianus, &c. drew their Doctrine of Free-will, which Augustine does so greatly inveigh against. This opinion has been since espoused by the Schoolmen, who finding themselves opposed herein by all Christian Catholics, they invented this new stratagem or blind to salve their Phenomena, namely by distinguishing Virtues into Natural or Moral and Supernatural or Divine. Whereas indeed there can be no Virtue truly Moral, but what is also Supernatural or Divine; for according to their own Schole-maxim, Bonum constat ex causis integris, malum ex quolibet defectu, Good must have all its causes, but evil ariseth from any defect. We find this piece of Scholastic vanity or corruption fully laid open by Jansen, August. Tom. 2. lib. 4. cap. 12. pag. 256.
On those seeds of Virtue the Pelagians and Semi-Pelagians first founded their Heresy; which afterwards the Schoolmen brought into the Christian Schools, to no small prejudice of Scholastic Doctrine. For these Heretics affirmed, That from these Philosophic Seeds true Virtues might, by the alone power of the human will, spring; which the Schoolmen perceiving to be manifestly repugnant to the most constant Catholic Doctrine, they framed a double man in one man, a double Charity, double Virtues, double Works; the one Natural, the other Supernatural, of which in the whole Doctrine of Augustine, &c. there cannot be found the least Vestigium. As if those very Virtues, which the Philosophers and Schoolmen cal Natural, would not have been called by Augustine Vices.
That there is no Virtue natural, or truly moral, but what is supernatural, see Court Gent. Part 4. Book 1. Chap. 2. §. 4. Indeed herein the vanity and corruption of the Pelagians and Schoolmen excedes that of the Philosophers: for these having no Divine Revelation to measure Virtue by, but only some dark glimmering of Nature's light, could not attain unto any entire or true Idea and notion thereof, as to its principe and spiritual quality, and therefore no wonder if these poor Philosophers, who by reason of their darkness accounted the picture, shadow, or mater of a good action to be Virtue, supposed an 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or some seminal dispositions to the mater of Virtue to be Virtue. But as for the Pelagians and Schoolmen, who have a clear rule to judge of Moral good by, and also confess, that every good action must consist of all its causes; for such to allow of any seeds of Virtue, or Moral Free-will in corrupt Nature, is a piece of pride and vanity far beyond that of the Philosophers.

3. Hence follow many other Essential defects in all the Philosophic Ethics of the Pagan Moralists. (1) We find no one precept in all their Rules of Moralitie, pressing men to spiritual poverty, self-emptiness, &c. which Christ's Ethics make the foundation of Virtue, Mat. 5.3, 4. But we find the quite contrary every-where in the Philosophers Morals, which wholly tends to feed spiritual pride. (2) We find no mention of Christ, and Dependence on Him, which is Essential to every good work. 'It is true, Socrates bids his Friend, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , depend on God, and pray for assistance to perform good acts: But 'tis most probable he knew not what this Dependence meant, or where to pitch it on its right Object: for if he had, he might have been reckoned a Believer, which we have no ground to believe he was, but the contrary. (3) In all their Philosophic Ethics we find not any one word of performing Virtuose Acts out of Filial love to God, which is part of the spirit, or Essential constitution of Moralitie. Many other defects in their Ethics might be mentioned.

§. 6. A second part of Moral Philosophy is Politics, wherein the Philosophers were not a little vain and corrupt. So 1 Cor. 1.20, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 ; Where is the Scribe? 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , (says Grotius ) according to the Hebrew 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 in the Hellenistic manner of speaking, signifies him that is skilled in the Law or History. So in Baruch. 3.23, &c. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , are such as have skil in the Law or History. There was a twofold Scribe among the Hebrews, the one Politic, the other Ecclesiastic. The Politic Scribes were, (1) Ministers of State, such as were the King's Privy Counsellers, or persons constituted in some Office of trust. Thus 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Officers, Exod. 5.6, is rendered by the Seventy 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Scribes. So Ezra 4.8, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Scribe, notes civil Dignity and Office; whence it is rendered in our Margines, Secretary. (2) There were also among the Hebrews inferior or plebean Scribes, for the making private Contractes, answerable to our public Notaries. The Ecclesiastic Scribe was a Doctor, Expositor, and Interpreter of the Law; whose Office it was to meditate on, expound and vindicate the Law. Scribe here is to be understood chiefly in the last sense, yet not exclusively as to the first notion of it. But we find a more full account of the Vanity of all Philosophic Politics, or Civil Wisdom, 1 Cor. 2.6, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Nor the wisdom of the Princes of this world. He means (says Grotius ) Politic Wisdom, to which belongs Jurisprudence, or skil in Laws and Histories. As if he had said, Take notice, that all these proud Monarchs, notwithstanding all their Politic Laws & Government, are come to naught, or spoiled of all their Politic Designes and Interess. For this seems the proper import of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , that come to naught. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is said (1) Of that which has lost its efficacitie, as Luk. 13.7. (2) Of that which is abolished and made void. Politic Philosophy has lost its spirits and efficace. So Grotius. The Empires that now are shall perish, as well as those figured by Daniel 's Image, Dan. 2.44, &c. 1. The Vanity of all Human Politics discovers itself by their imperfection if compared with Divine Politics. Human Politics consist of two parts, Legislation and Administration. Legislative Politics had for their main Institutors Minos the Cretian Legislator, Lycurgus who gave Laws to the Lacedemonians, Solon the Athenian Law giver, with Draco. Also amongst the Romans, Numa Pompilius, who gave Laws to Rome; Zaleucus the Locrian Legislator, and Charondas the Thurian, both Pythagoreans. Amongst the Philosophers, who gave an Idea both of Legislative and Administrative Politics, we have first Pythagoras, who spent the Afternoon in instructing his Disciples in Politics; besides his 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , which Laertius says he writ. Also Plato who left behind him an excellent Idea of Politics, both Legislative, in his several Books of Laws, and Administrative, in his Books of a Communwealth. Aristotle likewise has given us a good Idea of Politics. Yet all these Human Politics, both Philosophic, or Contemplative and Active, if compared with Divine seem but shadows, very imperfect, yea vain: for (1) Al these Human Politics were but broken imperfect derivations or traditions from the Divine Jewish Politics; as elsewhere. (2) Al Human Politics were very narrow and particular, not general and comprehensive of particular circumstances. Therefore Aristotle, lib. 1. Polit. observes well, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Al things are most evident to such as consider particulars, but they who pronounce universally, deceiving deceive themselves. So Trajan in his directions to Pliny, says, That nothing could be constituted universally as a certain form. (3) Hence it follows, that all their general Laws and Politic Precepts, whether Ideal or Practic, were liable to a world of Exceptions, Restrictions, Limitations and Alterations: for their best Idea of Politics was but 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , for the most part, not universally true and good; because particulars, the object thereof, are infinite. Hence, says Aristotle, Rhet. l. 1. c. 8. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , no Art considers (or comprehends) particulars, because infinite: which is most true of all their Human Politics, which could not consider or comprehend those infinite circumstances which attend Human actions; and therefore such of them as ventured to lay down an universal Idea, or general Rules of Politics, discovered much vanity and imperfection; besides the many Exceptions they were fain to admit: and after all their most possible exactness in their Politic Constitutions, they were forced to have recourse to their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the Law of Equity, or Court of Chancery, for the emendation, correction, or supplement of such things as were not excepted or provided for in their universal Idea of Politics. But now the Divine Politics admit not of such imperfections; because the Divine Law is the most August, Equal, Universal, Adequate Rule of all Politics, as well as Ecclesiastics, as we have copiosely proved, Idea Theolog. l. 1. c. 8. 2 These Human Philosophic Politics are not only imperfect and vain comparatively in regard of Divine Politics, but likewise in themselves, in regard of that Corruption, both inherent and subsequent, which attends them. As (1) in regard of their End, in that they made their carnal Interest the only measure of Good and Evil, without the least respect to Divine Interest, or Glory, as before. (2) The mater of their Politics was very corrupt, in that they allowed many things in themselves evil, and very destructive to Human Societies: as Communitie of Wives, Fornication, Incest, Sodomy, Drunkenesse, &c. (3) But the greatest Corruption in their Human Politics was in regard of their sad effects many ways. [1] In that all their Politics were the mother and nurse of Atheism: For (1) they made Religion subserve their Politic Interests and Constitutions. So Owen Theol l. 1. c. 8.

These Law-givers, in framing their Politic Theology, had scarce anything else in their aim, but how they might so temper Religion, that thence there might not arise any disturbance or evil in the Civil state.
Such was Numa 's Politic Religion with the rest. (2) Their Politics were the mother and nurse of Atheism, in that these great Politicians attributed the good or il success of Human affairs to their Politic wisdom or contrivances. In which regard they made their Human Prudence their God, or great Idol, unto which all the great occurrences and dispositions of Providence must stoop, which opened the door to Atheism, and shut God out of the World. [2] The Philosophic Politics opened the door also to Idolatry: for these Politicians had their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a Politic Religion, which out of compliance with the people's Idolatry humor proved a great nurse to Idolatry, as hereafter.

CHAP. III. The Vanity of Metaphysics, or Natural Theology, and Divination.

The Pythagorean Philosophic Theology of all most vain. (1) In regard of God: [1] They understood not their own notions of God; [2] Nor the Trinity; [3] Nor their Ideas. (2) The vanity of their Theology as to the Divine 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Word, and Demon-Doctrines. Col. 2.8, 9. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i.e. really, essentially, perfectly. Col. 2.10, 18, 19, largely opened. (3) The vanity of their Daemon-worship. (4) Also of their notions about the Soul. (5) The hellish corruption of their Magic and Divination, which they took up in imitation of the Jewish modes of Revelation. Their Art of Divination part of their Doctrines of Demons. 1 Tim. 4.1. Apollo their great God of Divination, his Origin and Temple at Delphus, &c. The nature of Divination out of Plato, (1) Its origin, Divine afflation. (2) Its instruments, at first Poets, then Philosophers. (3) This mode of Divination usually extatic. (4) Also by Enthusiasm. (5) These Enthusiasts had their Judges, as the Jewish. (6) The End of Divination. (7) The sundry kinds of Divination, by Dreams, Maladies, &c. (8) Divination by Magic: of Apollonius Tyanaeus: 1 Tim. 4.1. (9) Divination by Animals, Plants, Men, Elements, Stars, and things artificial, Glasses, Axes, &c.

§. 1. HAving discoursed of the Vanity of Philosophy in Naturals and Morals, we now proceed to the Vanity of its Metaphysics, or Supernatural Philosophy, which contains Natural Theology, and Divination. As for the Pagan 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Natural Theology, there was none more famose than that of the Pythagoreans, which came the nearest of any to the Scripture Theology, and yet was nevertheless corrupt. Yea indeed there seems to be this peculiar curse on the Pythagorean Natural Theology, that though it came the nearest of any to Divine Theology, yet was it the most corrupt of all both in itself, as also in its effects. For none more devoted to Superstition and Idolatry than the Pythagoreans; none greater Heresiarches, or founders of Heresy in the Christian Church than they. This we may look upon as procedeing from a particular curse of God upon this, as on all other Human Inventions in Divine Maters, which usually the nearer ressemblance they have with Divine Institutions, the more are they blasted by God, even to the turning aside and subverting such as depend upon them. Thus the case stood with these Pythagoreans, as well as with the rest of the Philosophers; who finding themselves fallen from that Natural Theology their first Parents were possessed withal, and which their natures still retained some Physical and more remote capacity unto, they studied all ways possible to recover the same: in order whereto having acquired some broken Jewish Traditions of that new model of Religion God was pleased to vouchsafe unto his Church, they hoped by the improvement of their own 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , commun principes, on these rudiments or foundations received from the Jewish Church, to erect a new frame or body of Natural Divinity, in lieu of that which they found themselves deprived of. Which design of theirs proved altogether abortive; yea so far were these blind Philosophers from reaching their End of attaining a new edition of that Natural Theology they had lost by the Fal, as that all their attempts and studies in order hereto serve only the more effectually to envelop and entangle them in grosser ignorance, Atheism, Superstition, and Idolatry. This has been excellently opened to us by Owen, Theolog. lib. 1. cap. 7. where having laid open the design of the new Platonists, after the breaking forth of the Gospel to reform Philosophy, so as to make it a Vicarious Natural Theology, he adds the same of the Pythagorean Philosophy:

Al that ancient Wisdom (saith he) of Pythagoras consisted in a way for the Institution of Religion. I confess the whole of that Philosophy savored of Idolatry superstition; which yet retained some obscure Images and Characters of the Truth. The event therefore answered not this famose attempt; yea by these undertakings Natural Theology was more corrupted rather than repaired.
Such were the miserable effects of their proud and vain attempts, by which hoping and endeavoring to restore themselves to their ancient inheritance of Natural Theology, founded on the Covenant of Works, and possessed by their first Parents in the Golden age of Innocence, they fell into greater bondage of Superstition and Idolatry. But to treat more particularly of the corruption of this Philosophic Natural Theology, we shall consider it (1) In its Ultimate object. (2) In its Mediate object. (3) In its parts.

§. 2. As for the ultimate and supreme Object of their Metaphysics or Natural Theology, it was God the first Eternal Being, and last end of all things. And here it cannot be denied but that the Pythagoreans, and Platonists after them, had many good Metaphysic Contemplations of God, as the first Being and last End; also of his Divine Perfections and Ideas, as we shall Demonstrate Part. 4. B. 2. Yet these their Metaphysic notions of God were not without great mixture of vanity and corruption. For (1) few or none understood their own Philosophic notions touching God, their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. but receiving the foundations of these Metaphysic Contemplations from Scriptural Traditions, as Exod. 3.14. or the like, they Philosophised thereon, without right conception of the things of which they discoursed. This seems more than hinted in Paul 's observation touching the Athenian Altar, To the unknown God, Act. 17.23. That there was a God the wiser of these blind Grecians knew, partly by Tradition, partly by the improvement of their own commun Principes: but what, or who this God was, that was to them a thing unknown; and therefore some suppose Saturn to be this one God, i. e. Adam or Noah: others cal him Jupiter Hammon, i.e. Cham: and others of them could reach no farther than the Sun, whom they supposed to be the most glorious Creature, and therefore God. The wisest of them knew not where to find, or what to make of this God, on which they thus Philosophised. They only groped after him, as Act. 17.27. So 1 Cor. 1.21, For after that in the wisdom of God the world by wisdom knew not God: i.e. By all their Metaphysic wisdom, whether Traditional or acquired from the improvement of their Natural Principes, they could not come to any right Idea or true notion of God, what he was and where to be found. 'It is true they had some general speculations of him as the first Being, self Being, infinite, eternal, and most simple Being, &c. yet they knew him not as the Author and Object of Eternal Life, as Joh. 17.3. whence all their knowledge of him proved altogether vain and unprofitable. This Grotius makes the import of Paul 's declamation against the vain deceit of Philosophy, (principally the Pythagoreans, ) Col. 2.8. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , take diligent heed, look well to it. It notes, that men are very prone to fall into this snare, and therefore ought to take the more heed. That no one spoil you. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , is interpreted by Hesychius 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , that no one strip you naked. Vain Philosophy strips men naked of their best Robes, namely the Righteosenesse of Christ, and saving Knowlege of God. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , is a Militarie notion, deduced by Critics from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a prey, or spoil taken in War, (from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 to spoil ) and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 to lead. Whence it primarily notes, to lead or carry away by an armed power in an hostile manner. Thus many Pythagorizing Gnostics seduced and led captive many carnal professors, and stripped them naked of their Christian Doctrines, by vain Philosophy. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . He useth (saith Grotius ) the Greek word Philosophy, because it was received; but it truly deceived men: for either it did not promise Eternal Life, or else it shown not the true and certain way which leadeth thither. So that in truth all their fine-spun Metaphysic Contemplations of God the first Eternal and all-sufficient Being, were as to them altogether vain and useless; because they had no regard to God as the Author, Object, Mater and Way to Eternal Life, which they were wholly ignorant of. (2) Much less had these Pagan Philosophers any true notions of the Trinity. This great Mystery of Trinity in Unity, and Unity in Trinity was altogether hid from them. I shall not deny, but that these blind Heathens, specially the wiser of them, might have some very dark and imperfect Traditions concerning a Trinity: whence some conceive that great Oriental maxim, which Pythagoras brought with him into Grece touching God, that he was 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , One and many, was but some broken Jewish Tradition of the Trinity. We may grant also that the Platonists had some weak corrupt Traditions of three 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Hypostases, or Persons, which they called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Trinity; whereof the first was by them named 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Self-being; 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the good, and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the Father: The second Person they called, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the Mind; 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the Word; and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the begotten; also 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the framer: The third, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the Soul of the World. These and such-like poor dim notices of a Trinity, 'tis likely Pythagoras and Plato after him traduced originally from the Jews, if not immediately, yet mediately by the Phoenicians and Egyptians. Of which see more fully, Philos. General. p. 1. l. 3. c. 4. Sect. 1, §. 13. But yet that neither the Grecian, Egyptian, or Phoenician Philosophers had any true or sound notion of the Trinity, I think, will be sufficiently evident to any sober mind, that shall consider what a world of fables and contradictions they mixed with these broken discoveries they had received of a Trinity. This indeed Plato ingenuously confesseth, in saying, That he had received many Mysteries from the Ancients, which he understood not, but expected some Interpreter to unfold them to him. And indeed he never spoke more truth; for both he and Pythagoras before him, having an infinite thirst after Divine Mysteries, to satisfy their inquisitive humor, they would catch at every shadow of Oriental Jewish Antiquity, though they understood nothing thereof. This seems the true account of their Philosophic Speculations about the Trinity, which is confirmed by Justinian, on 1 Joh. 1.1, &c. Sect. 52, 53, 54. where having mentioned the many Metaphysic Contemplations of the Pagan Philosophers about 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , he concludes thus:

Truly many things have been taken out of Moses his Law by the Philosophers and Poets, but depraved, changed, and wrested, as we learn out of Augustine, de Civit. Dei, l. 8. cap. 11. & lib. 18. c. 37. In which manner also perhaps they corrupted such notions as referred to the origin of the Divine 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Word; and taught that those Persons differed in nature, who are only distinguished in Hypostasis: and so the first Mind they called Good itself; the second, the Opisicer or Framer of the World; the third, the Soul of the World. From which error some suppose the Arian Impiety to have sprang. Which things being thus, it seems most likely, that these Philosophers, by a certain magnitude of ingenie and assiduous study and diligence, might come to know something of God; which yet was mixed with many errors: neither yet could they attain in any measure to the Mystery of the Trinity, or the Eternal Production of the Divine Word.
The like account I find in Serranus, on Plato's Epist. 6. pag. 323. where Plato speaking of God in these words: God the Imperator of all things that are, or that shall be; and the Father of this Principal Cause: [Et illius Principis Causae Patrem.]
These words, says Serranus, some of our Writers understand as if Plato hereby hinted to us the Mystery of the Trinity: so also they understand 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 in his Epimon. But away with these madnesses! Plato truly might speak many things, which he traduced from the Phoenician Doctrine, but understood not; yea it is not likely that the Phoenicians or Egyptians, who were the conservators of these Platonic, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , ineffable Doctrines, understood so great a Mystery as this of the Trinity.
I find something also in Sanchoniathon 's fragments much like this passage of Plato: (which confirms what has been quoted out of Serranus ) 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , according to these was there begotten a certain Eliun. That Eliun is the same with the Scripture 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Elohim God, or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Elion the Most High, is plain; though Sanchoniathon 's Fables touching this Eliun argue he understood not what he said. This may suffice to prove, that all those Metaphysic Contemplations, which peradventure had their origin from some shadowie dark Jewish notices touching the Trinity, as managed by the Philosophers, were but vain corrupt and unintelligible notions; yea, that they gave foundation to the Arian Heresy, which was hatched in the Schole of Alexandria, where this Pythagorean Platonic Philosophy then flourished, as we shall prove, B. 2. c. 1. §. 9. (3) What we have mentioned of the Trinity holds also true to prove the vanity and corruption of the Pythagorean and Platonic Philosophemes about the Divine Ideas, and Decrees. It's true, Pythagoras, Parmenides, Timaeus the Locrian, and Plato out of them, had some more tolerable Contemplations concerning the Divine Ideas, both of things possible and future, inherent in the Divine mind; yea they seem to assert the Eternity, Simplicitie, Immutabilitie, absolute Soveraintie and Independence of these Divine Ideas; to the shame and confusion of the Pelagians, Schoolmen, and Arminians; as we shall prove, Par. 4. B. 2. c. 5. §. 2. of Divine Ideas. Yet these their Metaphysic notions of Divine Ideas were not without great commixture of vanity and corruption in themselves, and of much more dangerous influence in the Christian Schools: for much of the Gnostic Infusions in the primitive Churches, as also of the Monkish Mystic Divinity, and the Scholastic corrupt speculations about the Decrees of God, received their origin from these Pythagorean and Platonic Ideas, as it may appear hereafter, B. 2.

§. 3. As the Pagan Philosophic Theology was vain and corrupt as to its ultimate Object, the Divine Being, Persons, and Ideas; so was it much more corrupt in regard of its mediate Object, or the mediums and ways, by which the soul was to be raised up to the knowledge, worship, and enjoyment of this first Eternal Being. 'It is true, the light of Nature, and those visible Ideas of God's Wisdom, Power, and Goodness impressed on the Book of the Creatures, together with those imperfect notices traduced from the Jewish Church, gave these Natural Theologists some glimmering notions of the Deity, his Perfections and Operations: but as for Christ the mediate Object, or Mediator betwixt God and Man, Him they seem to have been altogether strangers unto. It's granted they had some fabulous Traditions touching their Sheepherd-God Pan; touching Minerva the Goddess of Wisdom, her being produced out of Jupiter 's brain; touching Silenus, &c. which some conceive to be but corrupt imitations of and reflections from the Jewish Messias, his Name and Offices; who is in Scripture called a Sheepherd, Shilo, the Wisdom of God, &c. But yet the many Fables which they mixed with these Traditions, (perhaps originally Jewish ) argue their stupid ignorance of Christ the Savior of the World. We shall hereafter B. 2. C. 1. §. 5. and C. 2. §. 2. §. 3. show how that all the Phoenician Baalim, and Grecian Demons, were but Idolatry Imitamens or Apes of the true Messias; yet were these blind Heathens so far from gaining any knowledge of the true Messias hereby, as indeed all their Demon-contemplations and worship did but leave them under greater darkness and distance as to the true Mediator. For this was the great design of Satan, by these Idol-Demons or Mediators (which he fat up in opposition to, though in imitation of Christ) to shut the door against Christ, that so he might detain those blind Sophists in ignorance of, and estrangement from him the way of Life. 'It is true, these Gentile-Philosophers, the wiser of them, Thales, Pythagoras, and Plato, (who having conversed abroad in the Oriental parts, seem to have had some more awakened thoughts touching the Fal and lost condition of Mankind by reason of Sin) could not but conclude a necessity of some Satisfaction to be made to Divine Justice; and finding nothing in themselves as a fit Atonement, they found out these new Mediators their Demons, whose Office it was to intercede betwixt Men and the supreme God; conveying men's sacrifices, supplications, and worship to God; and God's Divine commands, Gifts, and other vouchsafements to men; by which means there was a Communion maintained betwixt the supreme God and Men. This was the substance of that 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Natural Theology, brought in by the Philosophers, in distinction from (if not opposition to) 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 the fabulous Theology of the Poets; as also to the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Politic Theology of Statesmen, Priest and People. This Natural Theology of the Philosophers, specially of the Pythagoreans and Platonists, which comprehended this Doctrine of Demons, was not less injuriose to Christ, than the fabulous Theology of the Poets, or the Politic of the Statesmen: For look as in the Christian Church Antichrist sits in the Temple of God, as a counter-Christ; so amongst these Pagans, their Demons were a kind of Gentile-Antichrist, or counter-Messias. Yea, which is more, all Antichrists Apostasy to Saint worship; all his Images, Shrines, Relics, Canonifations, Invocations, Intercessions, Satisfactions of Saints, with all his Festivals, Abstinences, &c. were all but branches of this Demon -Worship, as 'tis evident from 1 Tim. 4.1. Act. 17.18. 1 Cor. 10.21. Rev. 9.13. This will appear in its place, B. 2. C. 2. §. 3, &c. which is a sufficient demonstration of the monstrose vanity and corruption of this Natural Theology, which these vain Sophists so much prided themselves in, as that whereby they hoped and endeavored to restore that Natural Theology they lost in their first Parents. But at present it shall suffice us to discover, how this piece of their Metaphysic Philosophy, or Natural Theology, was not only void of, but also Diametrically opposite to Christ as Mediator, and therefore most vain and degenerate. And for the proof hereof I shall have recourse to that great Chapter, wherein Paul seems professedly to set himself against the vanity of the Pythagorean and other Philosophy. Col. 2.3, he tells them, That in Christ were hid all the treasures of wisdom, &c. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , are hid; the similitude seems to be taken from a Chest, wherein men lay up their money, to be taken forth as occasion may serve. Thus the LXX, Dan. 11.43. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , in the hidden treasures of Gold. What infinite hidden Treasures of Wisdom are there in Christ! The Wisdom of Christ is compared to Treasures, Prov. 8.10, 11, 19. Whence Paul adds, V. 4. And this I say, lest any man should beguile you with enticing words. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 answers to the Hebraic 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , for which the LXX place 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . It signifies primarily, by false Ratiocinations, which yet have the color and tincture of truth, to circumvent the simple; by sophistic reason to impose on others; by a captiose fallaciose syllogism to deceive. Thence 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is, by Hesychius, made Synonymous and equipollent to 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Deceit; and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 to 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . The Apostles mind seems this: Let no Pythagorizing Judaising Christians plunder you of your Christian Wisdom and Theology, by the enticing heart-bewitching notions of vain Philosophy. Grotius observes, that there were, even in those dawnings of Christianity, sown in Phrygia the Seeds of the Phrygian Heresy, composed of Judaic and Pythagoric Dogmas, mixed with Christian Theology; and those that would not espouse this Heresy were styled by these Sectaries carnal and illiterate. Whence Vers. 8. he exhorts, that None spoil them of Christ's treasures of Wisdom, through Philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of men. i.e. (says Hammond in his Paraphrase on these words,)

And take care that nobody plunder you of all that you have, your Principes of Christian Knowlege, by that vain, emtie, frothy, pretended knowledge and wisdom which the Gnostics talk of, 1 Tim. 1.4. 1 Tim. 6.20. taken out of the Heathen Pythagorcan Philosophy, together with the observances of the Mosaic Law, and very distant and contrary to Christian Divinity, &c.
It's evident, he opposeth the vain Philosophy of these Pythagorizing Gnostics to those Treasures of Wisdom which were hid in, and reveled by Christ the only Mediator, whom these Pythagorean Gnostics endeavored to exclude, placing their Aeones and Demons in his room. Whence it follows, Vers. 9. For in him dwelleth all the fullness of the Godhead bodily. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , bodily; i.e. (1) really, and that [1] In opposition to all the Jewish Types and Figures, which were but shadows of Christ the substance or body; [2] Really, in opposition to all those false Demons or Aeones, which were at first hatched by the vain Metaphysic Philosophy, or Natural Theology of the Heathen Philosophers, and now brought into the Christian Theology by these Pythagorizing Gnostics, as forerunners of Antichrist. (2) 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signifies also essentially, or substantially. Thus Occumenius interprets it by 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , essentially. So among the Hebrews 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signifies essence as well as body; and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Ver. 11. denotes essence: and then the meaning is, That the whole Divine Nature or Essence dwells in Christ, so that he is truly and Essentially God, in opposition to their Philosophic Demons, which were but Idols. (3) 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 may be rendered personally. Thus 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signifies a Person, Rom. 12.1. 2 Cor. 10.10. So Pindar, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , four Persons: and Sophocles, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , My person. The Deity dwells in the Human Nature of Christ personally, by an Hypostatic personal Union, typified by God's habitation over the Ark, which was but the Type of Christ's Human Nature. (4) 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 may signify perfectly and eminently; as Christ is said, Ver. 10. to be a complete Head, above all Principalities. (5) 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 may also denote the perfection of Gospel-revelation delivered by Christ, in opposition to the Typic shadowie Theology of the Jews, and to the false Natural Theology of the vain Philosophers, Ver. 8. Thus Hammond in his Paraphrase:
For the whole will of God (says he) is by Christ really made known unto us, as his Divinity really dwells in him; and therefore there is little need of the additions of the Gnostics, which they borrow out of the Heathenish and Jewish Theology, to supply the defects of the Evangelie Doctrine.
Though this sense seems also included, yet the former may not be excluded, as it appears by what follows, v. 10. Ye are complete in him, which is the Head of all Principalitie and power. i. e. He is a complete Head, or perfect Mediator, infinitely above all Angelic Principalities and Human Powers, whence those Pythagorean Demons and Aeones had their origin. For all their Demons were but Human powers, or great Heroes deified; and all their Aeones, but Angels of a superior or lower degree; all infinitely short of Christ, who is the Head of all Principalities and Powers, and therefore a perfect Mediator in whom you are complete, in opposition to all their Gentile Demons or Aeones, &c. I am not ignorant, that Hammond in his Paraphrase on these words, (following the humor of Grotius, who was too much Socinian and against the Deity of Christ)
interprets this of their being complete in knowledge by the Doctrine of Christ, without such supplies as these, from the Doctrines and Divinity of the Gnostics about their Aeones, looked on by them as Divine immortal powers.
Which sense, though true and included in the words, yet may it not exclude Christ as the simple object of Faith, or as he is the complete only Mediator, in opposition to all those Philosophic Demons, Aeones, or Idol-Mediators, which these Pythagorizing Gnostics then began to foist into the Christian Theology, and were afterward in a more perfect manner established by Antichrist, that great Demon, or Idol set up in God's House. These Pythagorean Demons and Aeones, which were the great Mediators in the Philosophers 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Natural Theology, and brought into the Christian Theology first by the Gnostics, and then by Antichrist, are again openly struck at by the Apostle, in this caution of his to the Colossians, Chap. 2. v. 18, 19. V. 18, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Let no man beguile you of your reward in a voluntary humility and will-worship of Angels. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , according to its origination, signifies an humility of mind, quasi 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , minding low things. But here it signifies a superstitious and servile demission or prostitution of the spirit to false objects of worship, together with an hypocritie show and study of humility. Here is, says Grotius, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . i.e. In an humble Will-worship performed to Angels; which these Pythagorizing Gnostics called Aeones, and worshipped as Mediators to God, distributing them into certain Classes, and allowing them their respective Offices, without any other ground than their own fantiastic imitation of that Natural Theology amongst the Heathen Philosophers. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , let no man beguile you. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signifies (1) and properly, to give sentence against any one, whereby he is pronounced unworthy of the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or the reward given to such as contended for victory. And so it is an allusion to such as ran in the race, who if they were defective or irregular in their race, were condemned by Judges appointed for this purpose to lose the reward; whence 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is rendered by Phavorinus, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , let no man condemn you, as defective or irregular in your Christian race; beware of losing your reward by an Idolatry Will-worship given to Angels or Men, answerable to the Heathens Natutural Theology. (2) 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 notes 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 praeripere, by craft to cheat men of their crown or reward. So Pausanias, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . So Jerome saith,
That Paul used this word, according to the custom of his own Province, namely, Tarsis and Silicia; for 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 in the Cilician tongue notes cunningly to cheat another of his reward.
And then the sense is, let no one, by these Pythagorean Dogmas, craftily cheat you of your reward, by inducing you to bow your souls, in a superstitious servile manner, to worship Angels, and thence to reject Christ your Head. So it follows v. 19. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 i.e. (says Grotius )
not keeping close to Christ, whom God has therefore given to be Head of the Church, that so by him our desires may be offered up unto himself.
The sum of these Apostolic exhortations is this: Paul saw the Pagan Demons (which were the main subject of their Natural Theology ) creeping in apace into the Church of God, under the Mystic Theology of the Pythagorizing Gnostics: he foresaw also by the spirit of Prophesy, that Antichrist, the great Christian Demon, would advance the said Demons on Christ's throne, by assuming to himself a power of Canonising Saints as Intercessors or Mediators; giving Indulgences, making Laws, erecting Images, &c. all which were but branches of the old Pagan Demon worship; which Paul foreseeing Antichrist would erect in the room of Christ, he was the more invective against this their Pagan Natural Theology touching Demons, &c.

§. 4. Hence it followed that the Natural Theology of these Pagan Philosophers proved exceeding vain, corrupt, and abominable, as to all those modes or rites of Worship, which they either invented themselves, or traduced from the Jewish Church. It has been acknowledged, that these blind Philosophers, specially the Pythagoreans, had very many Rites and Modes of Worship by tradition from, and in imitation of the Jewish Rites and Worship, as Part 2. B 2. chap. 2. §. 4. But all these apish Modes of Worship being not received as Divine Institutes, but mixed with their own fantastic Idolatric inventions, and passing through the hands of their Demons, and thence terminating on some Idol-God, proved but a miserable piece of Heathenish Will-worship and Idolatry. It's true, these proud Philosophers aspired, by this their Demon -worship (the fruit of their Natural Theology ) to reduce themselves to a friendship with the great, though unknown God: but all their attempts herein proved vain and successelesse; yea all did but cast them at a greater distance from the true God, into a servile subjection to Satan the God of this World. The Demon-Theology, or Will worship of the Pagan Philosophers was brought into the Christian Church first by the Gnostics, and afterward by Antichrist; which the Apostle Paul foreseeing does greatly caution Christians against in the forementioned Epistle, Col. 2.18, 19, 20, 21, 22, 23. specially v. 23. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Also in the 1 Tim. 4.1, 2, 3, of which hereafter, when we come to Antichristian Will-worship, which was but the effect of this Pagan Demon -worship.

§. 5. Another part of their Metaphysic Philosophy, or Natural Theology, consists in some Traditions and Contemplations touching the Human Soul, its Divine Origin, Infusion, Separation, and Immortality; concerning which it cannot be denied but that the Philosophers, specially such as had conversation with the Jews or Jewish Traditions, had very many good speculations and notions, far beyond many atheistic spirits of this age; but yet such as were mixed with many vain corrupt conceptions and gross superstitions: as (1) They held the Soul to be of Divine extract and origin, according to that citation of Paul, Act. 17.28. Of which see Court Gent. Part 2. B. 3. C. 9. Sect. 3. §. 3. But yet withal they held the eternal simultaneous production and Pre-existence of all Souls: which opinion of theirs Origen, with some other of the Fathers, who did much Pythagorise, are said to have sucked in. (2) The Philosophers also held the Subsistence, yea Immortality of the Soul after its disunion from the body; but withal they held also a Metempsychosis or Transmigration of the Soul into other bodies: which opinion the Jews, specially the Pharisees, drank in from the Pythagorean Philosophy, if the Pythagoreans had it not from the Jews first. (3) The Pythagorean and Platonic Philosophers asserted some kind of Purgatory, which they called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Purification of the Soul by fire; whence the Papists had their Purgatory, as hereafter, B. 2. C. 2. Sect. 3. §. 11.

§. 6. But amongst all the pieces of Pagan Metaphysics, or Natural Theology, none is more corrupt, yea Satanic, than their Magic, or black Art of Divination, wherein the Pythagoreans and other Philosophers were greatly versed. That this Satanic Science of Divination, or Witchcraft, so much in request amongst the wisest of Pagan Philosophers, proceeded originally from, and in imitation of the Divine Oracles vouchsafed the Jewish Church, will be evident to any that shall give himself the trouble of drawing a parallel betwixt the one and toother. That the Pythagoreans were famose for this Art of Magic, see Jamblicus in the Life of Pythagoras, Cap. 29. Pythagoras, as it is supposed, had it from the Chaldeans, or Egyptians, or peradventure immediately from the Jews; amongst whom having observed a spirit of Prophesy, or Divination vouchsafed them by their God, with which Jeremiah, Ezekiel, and Daniel (who lived much about his time, and with whom some think he had converse,) were endowed, he affecting an imitation of them herein, enters into a compact with the Devil his God in order hereto.

The Jews had four kinds of Divine Revelation. (1) 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Prophetie: which was either [1] by externe Vision; or [2] by interne Imagination, or mental Vision, vouchsafed either to persons sleeping, and so it was called Dreams; or to such as waked, and so it was called Ecstasie, Apoc. 1.10. Ezech. 1.12. we have both mentioned, Numb. 12.6. in a Vision and in a Dream. Answerably whereto the Pagan Diviners had their night-Dreams, and day-Visions, whereby they divined things. (2) The Jews had a more gentle and commun kind of Enthusiasm, or Divine Afflation of the Spirit, which they called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the Afflate of the holy Spirit, as in Job, Moses, David, and other Penmen of the Sacred Scripture; who had also the spirit of Prophetie, though not in such an Ecstatic mode as some other Prophets, Ezekiel, Daniel, &c. Answerably whereto the Pagan Diviners had also their milder Enthusiasmes, vouchsafed their Poets by Diabolic Inspiration. (3) The Jews had their Urim and Thummim, which was the Oracle by which God vouchsafed Answers to his People. In imitation whereof Pagan Diviners had their Teraphim, which Mede on Deut. 33.8. ( Diatr. 2. pag. 368.) says, was amongst these Idolaters answerable to the Urim and Thummim of the holy Patriarchs. And such also was the Ephod of the Idolatrous Jews, which they consulted as their Responsorie, Jud. 8.27, 33. Answerably whereto the Egyptian Priests (as Elianus and Diodorus write) had their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , their little image of Sapphire; which was called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , truth, in imitation of the Jewish Urim and Thummim, as Grotius. (4) The Jews had another kind of Divine Revelation, which they called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 the daughter of voice, or vocal revelation, which seems mentioned Numb. 12.8. but was more usual under the second Temple, after the Urim and Thummim ceased, whereby God reveled himself to his people, as at Christ's Baptism, Mat. 3.17. Answerable whereto the Gentiles had their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Aparitions of their God's, with Vocal tradition or declaration of their minds to men, which gave the first occasion to their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Pillars of Stone, erected as Memorials of their God's Aparition, in imitation of the Stone which Jacob erected at Bethel, as a Memorial of God's Aparition and discourse with him. Of which more fully, B. 2. C. 2. Sect. 3. §. 3.

That this black Art of Divination was in much use, not only amongst the Poets and Priests, but also amongst the wisest of the Philosophers, the Pythagoreans and Platonists, is evident by this, that it was a part of that Doctrine of Demons, or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Natural Theology, which did in a more peculiar manner belong to the Philosophers. So Plato, in his Symposium, pag. 202, 203. treating professedly of these Demons, he brings in Socrates demanding of Diotima, what faculty this his 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demon, had. To which Diotima replies, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a faculty of Interpreting the God's mind, &c. And having discoursed at large of the Offices of this Socratic Demon, he adds, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , from this Demon all the Art of Divination procedes. Whence Mercury the great Egyptian Demon, was called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , an Interpreter, as 'tis supposed, from and in imitation of Joseph that great Divine Interpreter. Farther, that this Satanic Art of Divination was part of their Demon-worship, and thence of their Natural Theology, is evident by what Diogenes Laertius reports of Pythagoras in his Life.

Pythagoras (says he) affirmed, that the whole air was full of Souls; which he supposed to be Demons and Heroes, by whom there were infused Dreams and Signs, and Diseases, both into Men and Bestes; from whence arose Lustrations, Expiations, and all Divinations, and Propheties.
Diog. of Pythag.

The great Oracle to which all their Diviners resorted, was that of the Idol-God Apollo, (whose Temple was erected at Delphus, in imitation of God's at Jerusalem ) and all inferior Vates or Diviners were but his Interpreters. This is well set forth by Plato in his Io, pag. 534. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , The Vates are nothing else but Interpreters of the God's. Pag. 536. he gives us the manner how their Idol- Apollo inspired these Diviners; 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , God, by the endeavor of all these, draws the mind of men where he pleaseth. Plato here (according to his Allegoric mode) supposeth a long chain or series of Diviners impelled or drawn by their God Apollo, whom he makes to be 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the prime and first mover. That this their great Oracle Apollo was no other than the Devil, is most evident, who is called by the same name in Scripture: as Deut. 32.17. he is termed 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 a Destroyer; which the Greeks cal most properly 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Apollo; and so Rev. 9.11. the Devil's name Abaddon, which signifies a Destroyer, is by the Spirit of God rendered Apollyon, which is the same with Apollo. That Apollo was the great God of Divination is asserted by Augustine, de Civit. Dei, l. 4. c. 11. In Divinations Apollo, &c. where Lud. Vives on these words observes,

That they supposing this Apollo to be the Sun, i. e. the Eye of the World, easily believed that he beheld and knew all things, both past, present, and to come; wherefore he was every-where consulted, and gave answers, as in many other places, so specially at Delphus, as Diodorus in the Life of Philip; whose origin he thus relates: In that place, at the entry of the Delphic Temple was a Den of a great and obscure winding, unto which a Goat feeding thereabout ascending, received an Afflation from that subterraneous spirit, and began in an unusual manner to dance; which the Pastor admiring, he himself approaching to the mouth of the Den was surprised with a Furor, and began to foretell things future. This some others attempted, and were affected in like manner. The mater proceeded thus far, that he who would know things future brought some, who thrusting in the head into the mouth of the Den might Divine. Which seeing it could not be done without danger, no, nor without the destruction of many, the Delphics erected a Temple there to their Divining-God Apollo; and appointed a Virgin, who setting in the Machine, might safely receive the Afflation of that Divine spirit, and give answers to such as consulted the Oracle: Which Machine was called from its three Pillars, Tripos, as it were of three feet, much of the same form with the usual Tripet. The Priest was called Pythia, who in the beginning was a Virgin like to Diana. Afterward a certain Pythia being deflowered by Echecrates, the Delphics rejecting Virgins appointed a Woman no less than fifty years aged; who yet was to use a Virgin habit, that so the old custom might not altogether perish.
Thus Diodorus Siculus, and out of him Ludov. Vives.

§. 7. To treat a little more distinctly of the nature of this Pagan Divination, whereby both its origin and vanity will more fully appear. The Greek name 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , is by some derived from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , because they supposed its cause to be externe, spiritual, and divine. I find no-where a more full and clear account hereof than in Plato, who both in his Timeus, Phaedrus, and more professedly in his Io treats of this Subject. 1. As to the origin of Divination, Plato Io, p. 533. saith, That Poetic Enthusiasm comes not by Art, but by a Divine power, like the stone which Euripides called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Magnetem, Loadstone; which stone doth not only draw iron-rings, but also puts a virtue into them to draw others to them. So Prophetic men are inspired by the Muse. Thence he, in his Io, pag. 534. tells us, That it comes not by Art, but by a divine power: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , The Prophets utter these things not by Art, but from a divine power: For (adds he) Art extendes itself to all things under the same kind. So agen pag. 536. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. not by art but by a divine fate, or afflation. And more particularly in his Phaedrus, pag. 245. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. But the third sort of madness and transport, surprising the tender and inaccessible mind is from the Muses, exciting and inspiring it unto Enthusiastic Songs and Poems. But he that undertakes this Prophetic Poesie from a confidence on some art, is very imperfect, in comparison of him that is possessed with an Ectastic furor. Wherefore all that Prophetic Poesie, which issues from the mind of a sober temperate man, vanisheth. Truly I could reckon up to thee so many and more illustrious effects of this furor inspired by God. His design is to show, that all Poetic Prophesy comes from a Divine Enthusiasm or afflation without art. Thence he tells us, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 This furor is given by the God's with the greatest felicity. Whence in the Platonic Definitions we find Divination thus defined, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Divination is a science discovering a mater without Demonstration; i. e. by mere Enthusiasm. 2. The usual Organs or Instruments the Devil (under the name of Apollo ) used to deliver his Oracles by, were at first the Poets; whence amongst the Grecians 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 & 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Poets and Prophets, were of the same import. So Paul, Tit. 1.12. calls one of their Poets Prophet, and Vates signifies both a Poet and Prophet. Yea the Philosophers (who were many of them Poets also) were not a little guilty of this Satanic Art, specially the Pythagoreans. These Organs, Plato tells us, the God used in delivering his Oracles to men: So Io 534, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Wherefore the God whiles he takes from them their mind, useth these ministers as messengers to deliver his Oracles, and divine Prophets; that we who hear may understand, that it is not they who are thus deprived of their mind, that speak things of so great moment, but that it is God that speaks them, and by the ministry of those men speaks to us. Wherein observe, (1) That the Devil under the Title of Apollo, and as an Ape of God, deprived his Prophets of their right mind, and put them into an Ecstatic rapture, thereby to declare unto the World, that his Oracles came not from the exercitation of Reason, or by Art, but by Divine Enthusiasm. (2) That the Prophets were but mere Organs used by this God, to declare his Oracles. Thence he subjoins, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. We have an infallible demonstration hereof in Tynnichus Chalcidensis, who never composed any other Verse worthy of memory, save that Pean in the honor of Apollo, which is in the mouth of all, and indeed the most excellent of all Poems, which he himself stiles the Invent of the Muses. Now hereby it seems to me that God hath demonstrated, that we may not dout, but that these excellent Poems were in no regard human, or the product of men's wits, but divine and coming from God; for the Poets [or Prophets] are no other than Interpreters of God. This description which he gives of these false Diviners suits well with God's true Prophets, who are but Instruments by which he speaks. (3) Plato tells us that these Organs or Prophets, which the Demoniac power inspired, were, whilst under this spirit of Divination, in an Ecstasie or Rapture. So Io 533. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Thus therefore the Muse herself by a certain divine spirit doth inspire some; and by the ministry of such inspired persons there is a series of others inspired aptly connected. Agen, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 They rage and foam, and are possessed like the Priests of Bacchus. And pag. 534. he saith, that this his Diviner was 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. Rapt into a divine ecstasy, and mad, neither did he continue in his senses or mind, being moved 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , by a divine fate. The meaning is, he was in an ecstatic rapture, not (compos mentis) in a sound mind. This Plato explains yet more fully in his Timaeus, pag. 72. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , This is a sufficient sign, that God hath vouchsafed this faculty of Divination to human madness: (i.e. to men furiose: ) and he gives this reason for it, because God has planted this power of Divining in part of the Liver, &c. Then he adds, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. for no one in his right mind or senses is inspired by this spirit of Divination, but such only whose minds and senses are bound up by sleep, or disease, or Enthusiasm, &c. Herein also the Devil plaid the Ape, and imitated the Divine mode of Prophetie, which for the most part was by ecstatic raptures and visions. Whence, (4) The usual mode or way by which this their Demoniac spirit inspired or possessed these ecstatic Prophets, was Enthusiasm. So Plato in that fore-mentioned place of Timaeus, pag. 72. None is inspired with this true divine power of Divination continuing in his mind, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , But having his prudence or reason bound either by sleep, or by a disease, or changed by some Enthusiasm. And then he gives the reason, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. But it belongs to a prudent man to understand such things as are spoken, or expressed by certain signs, either by dream or watching, from the Enthusiastic nature. This ecstatic 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Enthusiasm, Plato in his Io makes to be 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , an imitation of Divine ecstasy or rapture. And indeed it was but a Satanic imitation of Divine Enthusiasm, which Divines describe to be a Divine extraordinary immediate Inspiration of God, in the reception whereof the Soul is merely passive, and yet vehemently moved or agitated thereby, even unto an Ecstasie or Divine Evagation; as the Apostles were inspired after Christ's Ascension. This Demoniac Enthusiasm, of which Plato so much treats both in his Timaeus and Io, was but the Ape of the Divine. (5) Hence, says Plato, these Ecstatic Diviners could not judge of their own Enthusiasm, but had Judges appointed them by the Law. So it follows in that forecited place of Timaeus, pag. 72. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 The work of such an ecstatic Enthusiast, whether he remain under this Enthusiastic furor, or not, is not to judge of those things he saw or spake. — Hence the Law has appointed a sort of Prophets as Judges over these divine Vaticinations, which some cal Vates, — which name they are worthy of, who are certain Interpreters of things uttered in Propheties. Herein also these Demoniac Diviners imitated the Jewish Prophets, amongst whom there were some who had a gift or spirit of discerning touching the Prophetic revelations of others, as 1 Cor. 12.10, Discerning of spirits. 1 Cor. 14.19, Let the other judge. So v. 32. which though here perhaps it may be meant of ordinary teaching; yet there was the same gift of discerning and judging extraordinary Prophets in the Jewish Church. (6) The main end or design of this their Demoniae Divination was to bring them into a Reconciliation, and friendship with God. So Plato in his Symposium, pag. 188. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Divination is to breed a friendship between God and men; because it knows those amorose impetuosities that are in men, and tend to piety or impiety. By which it appears, that the main end or design of those Natural Theologists in erecting this Demoniac mode of Divination, was to make up those defects that were in their Natural Theology; thereby to breed a reconcilement and friendship with their God's: wherein they also affected an imitation of Divine Oracles and Propheties, whose main end was to restore lost man to a friendship with God. And thus far indeed these Demoniac Oracles attained their end, that they brought such as subjected themselves to them into a miserable compact and friendship with the Devil, their great Apollo or Soul destroying God.

§. 8. As for the sundry kinds of Divination, the Philosophers (who were sufficiently vain herein) were not yet so vain as the Poets or common Prophets: for Plato in his Timaeus, pag. 7. makes mention only of three sorts of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Enthusiastic Divination. (1) 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , by sleep or dreams. (2) 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , by some disease or frenzy. (3) 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , by some Enthusiasm, properly so called. These also were the chief of the Pythagorean Divinations, and the effects of their Demon -worship; (as was before observed) wherein they affected an imitation of Divine Oracles. (1) As for that of Enthusiasm, we have already sufficiently opened it. (2) In their Divination by Dreams they had their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Onirocrites, Judge and Interpreter of Dreams, as before out of Plato. Apollonius Attalus writ of the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , as Artemidorus after him. Diogenes Laertius reports of Diogenes the Cynic,

That when he saw Physicians and Philosophers, he said, Man is the wisest of all creatures; but when he saw Interpreters of Dreams, Conjecturers, Prophets, &c. he said, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , nothing is to be estimed more vain than man. To some that were affrightned at their Dreams, he said, You consider not the things you do waking, but your imaginary dreams you curiosely examine.
So that we see some of the Philosophers were not so vain and doting on Dreams as others. Yet were the Pythagoreans greatly vain in this piece of Dreaming-Divination: So Epicharmus, (aliàs Cous ) that famose Pythagorean Philosopher, of whom Tertullian in his Book de Anima, cap. 46. speaks thus,
But Epicharmus with Philochore the Athenian, amongst Divinations gave the chiefest place to Dreams.
He makes mention also of Hermippus, who writ five Books of Dreams. (3) Their Divination by Diseases may take in that of Sternutation or Sneesing, which they called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , and made use of as an instrument of Divination. This mode of Divination was very ancient. Aristotle, 1. de Animal. saith, That Sternutation was an angural sign, and that the ancients estimed it ominose. Yea Casaubon, ad Athenae, l. 2. c. 15. saith, that they received Sternutament with Adoration; because they not only thought it sacred, as Aristotle, but also a God. Thus Salmasius, among the Letters collected by Beverovicius, Quaest. Epistol. p. 31.
Moreover in all good Omens or Auguries objected to them, they were wont to adore, either God himself, from whom they conceited the Omen came, or the very Omen itself, if it seemed to have anything of Divinity. So that of Xenophon, l. 3. de Expedit. Cyr. must be understood; where it's said, That all the Soldiers having heard the Sternutation, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , with one impetus worshipped the God,
i.e. the Sternutament which they estimed as sacred, and God. And as Sternutation was reputed ominose among the ancient Grecians and Romans, so also among the later Jews, who were wont to say to him that sneesed, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Good life be to you, i. e. God save you. If any sneesed in prayer they thought it a good Omen, as Buxtorf. Synagog. c. 5. From this Pagan Superstition of saluting such as sneesed, many Christians in the times of Papal darkness sucked in the like custom; which continues to this day in France, where generally all salute such as sneese, and pray, God save; as if it were a thing very ominose. Thus among the Abbyssinians in Africa, when their Negus or Emperor sneeseth, he is saluted by all throughout the City with great solemnity, such as are next him at the Court beginning first, and thence others following. More of Divination by Sternutation, see Voctius, Disputat. Part 3. p. 132. Agen, the tinkling noise of the ear was by Pagans used as a medium by which they divined. Likewise the salissation or palpitation of any member called by them 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , was another mode of their Divination. Whence Melampos the Hierogrammatist his 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. yet extant; and Soudas tells us that Possidonius writ his 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , in which he expounded what the sudden motion of every Member did indicate. Isidorus, Origin. lib. 8. c. 9. acquaints us, that these Salissators were so called, because when any parts of their Members suffered a palpitation, or leaping, they foretold something prosperous or sad to happen. These three were branches of their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .

§. 9. They had another kind of Divination strictly called Magic, which was, as they say, the Invention of the Persians, (whence their wise-men were called Magi ) wherein the Pythagoreans and other Philosophers were not a little versed; of which Soudas gives this account: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Magic truly is the Invocation of the Demons, those benefactors, for the procuring of some good; such were the Predictions of Apollonius Tyanaeus. Whereby we are informed that Magic was a part of the Demon-worship; which as it's supposed, Pythagoras brought into Grece. That the Pythagoreans were generally exercised in Magic is a commun opinion. And this Apollonius Tyanaeus, whom Soudas here brings in for a famose Magician, was indeed of the Pythagorean Sect, who by his Magic and Sorcerie produced many lying wonders; for which he was greatly extolled by the Pythagorizing Platonistes, Porphyry and others; who endeavored to equalise him with Christ in point of Miracles and Divine (or rather Diabolic) Predictions; thereby to cast a disgrace upon the Christians Redeemer and Religion, in order to the advancement of their own Natural Theology or Metaphysics. We have the Life of this Apollonius Tyanaeus writ by Philostratus, by which it is apparent that all his Predictions and lying wonders were wrought by commerce with the Devil, who was the Philosophers great 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demon or Diviner. Philostratus having, Chap. 1. shewn how much Apollonius affected an imitation of Pythagoras, procedes Chap. 2. to vindicate him from the Imputation of Magic.

They do, saith he, unjustly condemn Apollonius, who foresaw and foretold many things, as guilty of this crime; as if they should accuse Socrates, who foreknew many things by his Demon; or Anaxagoras, who knew many things before they happened, &c.
Thence he goes on to give us the History of his Life, and the many Miracles he did. Hierocles out of this History of Philostratus, equaliseth this Apollonius, in point of Miracles wrought, to Christ. Eusebius answers Hierocles, and demonstrates, that all Apollonius 's Miracles were but Lying wonders, or Magic Delusions, wrought by Diabolic Inspirations. Grotius relates,
That there was a statue of his that spoke, being inspired by some Diabolic spirit, but that his mouth was soon stopped by the power of Christ, and the preaching of the Gospel.
More, in his Mystery of Godliness, B. 5. C. 7. proves, That there is nothing in the History of Apollonius that can answer to Christ's Resurrection, &c. It is evident that all his Prophetic Predictions were but Satanic Delusions. Thus Grotius understands that Prophetic prediction of Paul, 1 Tim. 4.1, And the Doctrines of Devils, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .
He mainly points out (says Grotius ) the Pythagoreans; of whom the chief were Magi, Magicians, and had commerce with Devils or Demons. Amongst those Apollonius Tyanaeus was very famose, who is here in a more particular manner denoted: for he came to Ephesus while Timothy yet lived.
Though I can no way fall in with Grotius 's design, to interpret this (as he does others) Scripture chiefly of Apollonius Tyanaeus 's Magic Art, thereby to secure Antichrist's Doctrines from the dints of this Prediction; yet thus far I think we may safely allow him, that this Text may have some eye or regard to Apollonius Tyanaeus, and other Pythagorean Philosophers, who were the inventors and promoters of these Doctrines of Demons here mentioned, and so counter-Christ's, or Pagan-Antichrists; and therefore be consequence, great promoters of those Antichristian Demons and Doctrines, which (by means of their Philosophy foisted into the Christian Church by the Pythagorizing Gnostics ) were now gendring. Thus may we safely understand this (and so other) Scriptures of the Pythagorean Demons, and particularly of Apollonius Tyanaeus, (who was famose in that Sect) as he was a Type and forerunner of Antichrist, by reason of his Pythagorean Doctrines of Demons, and Magic Art, which Antichrist atterward was to reassume and practice, according to that 2 Thes 2.9, Lying-wonders. And indeed all Antichrist's Lying-wonders, all his Saints, and Saint-worship, are but Satanic imitamens of the Pythagorean Demon Doctrines, Worship and Magic; as hereafter, B. 2. C. 2. So that we may well allow this Text a collateral typic regard to the Pythagoreans, though its principal eye be on Antichrist and his Demon-Doctrines, as Mede observes.

§. 10. There were many other kinds of Satanic Divination, more ordinary and usual amongst the Priests and vulgar people. As (1) Divination by Birds, which principally belonged to the Augures: who were so called by the Romans, as if one should say Avi-geres, because they observed what the Birds did. Now this Bird-Divination was gathered chiefly by the flying, or singing of Birds. To which also we may refer their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Divination by Cockes, &c. (2) They had also their Divinations from fourfooted Bestes, specially their Sacrifices, which belonged to their Aruspices; who were so called from aras inspiciendo, beholding the entrails of the Sacrifice on the Altar. The first inventor of this kind of Divination was, as 'tis said, Tages. There was in like manner mater of Divination taken from the meeting of four-footed Bestes; also from the neighing of Horses; but specially from any monstrose production in nature, or preternatural motion; as if there were any excess or defect in Nature. (3) They had likewise their Divinations from Men, as from the lineaments of the Body; 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Chiromantie, from the Hand: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Physiognomie from the Face; also from meeting of Men, from casualties at Festes, and from dead persons, which they called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Necromantie. Hornius Hist. Philos. l. 5. c. 2. speaks thus of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Chiromantie, &c.

There is no dout to be made but this Art was most ancient, and had its rise in the East, where that mad study of Astrology flourished. For when they perceived the Influences of the Heavens on these Inferiors, it remained that they shown the convenance of these Inferiors with the Superiors. Therefore making Man a little World, they reduced each of his parts to the Celestial lineaments. Whence sprang that Discipline called by the Greeks 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , which they distributed into 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .
(4) They had their Divinations from Plants, called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , practiced by Witches. (5) They had their Divinations from Inanimates; as [1] from the Elements: from Water, which they called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . So Numa, to prove that his Sacred Constitutions came from the God's, was compelled to make an Hydromantie, affirming that he saw in the Water the Images of the God's, or rather the Devils, from whom he received his Constitutions. And Caesar says, there were Women in Germany, who divined from the course and noise of Waters. They had also their Divination from the Earth, called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , from the Fire called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , from the Smoke called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . [2] They had also their Divinations from Celestial Bodies; from the Stars called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Astrology; wherein the Chaldeans were much versed: from Thunder and Lightening, &c. [3] They had likewise their Divinations from things Artificial, as (1) from Glasses; which they called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 & 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . (2) From Sieves, called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . (3) From Keys, called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . (4) From Axes, called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . (5) From Rings, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . (6) From Phials, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 : (7) From Meal, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . (8) From a Bason, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . (9) From Lots, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Of these sundry kinds of Divination, see more Lud. Vives, in August. de Civit. l. 7. c. 35. Vossius de Philosophia, p. 1. c. 22. and our Philosoph. General. p. 1. l. 1. c. 4. Sect. 9. §. 8. So monstrose and Hel-bred was the Ethnic Divination and Natural Theology.

CHAP. IV. The Vanity of Pagan Philosophy from its Form and Proprieties.

The Corruption of Philosophy from 1. Its Symbolic Form, 1 Tim. 1.3, 4, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , v. 5, 6, 7, 15. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 : the origin of the Jewish Cabala, 1 Tim. 4.7. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Tit. 1.14. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . 2. From its formal Attributes. (1) Its deficience as to truth, and its clear discovery. (2) It was only Traditional, Equivocal, and Artificial, not Univocal, Real, and Intuitive. It contemplated only Pictures, not native Ideas of things. Col. 2.23. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Rom. 2.20. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a show, &c. (3) 'Twas only General, not Particular and Experimental. (4) It was cloudy and obscure, not Evident and Divinct. Heb 11.1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i. e. either Natural or Philosophic. (5) 'Twas only Uncertain and Opiniative; 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Faith is 1 Cor. 2.4 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Gal. 3.1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Col. 2.2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . (6) 'Twas not truly Dianoetic or discursive, but Paralogistic. (7) 'Twas not truly Noetic or Intelligent of highest Principes. (8) Twas defective as to Prudence; viz. [1] Soul-reflection. [2] 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . [3] 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . [4] 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . [5] 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . (9) 'Twas not Transformative, 2 Cor. 3.18. Changed. The Philosophers falsely pretended to a 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .

§. 1. WE have hitherto endeavored a Demonstration of the Vanity of Pagan Philosophy from its original Causes and Mater, both Natural, Moral, and Supernatural: We now proceed to make good and strengthen the said Demonstration from the Consideration of that Vanity which attended the formal nature and proprieties of the same. And herein we shall begin with the Pythagorean, which was the source and most principal part of all the Grecian Philosophy; yea, that which had the most cognation with, and ressemblance of the sacred fountains from whence it was, though by very corrupt derivations at first traduced. So that by proving the vanity of the Pythagorean Philosophy, which was the most noble, and so the measure of all the rest, our Conclusion will hold much more true of the other Parts and Sects. The Form or Mode of Philosophising (as we have frequently observed) amongst the Pythagoreans was Symbolic and Enigmatic: yea indeed this was the usual mode of Philosophising amongst the Ancients before Aristotle's time, as he himself confesseth; which we no way dout they took up in imitation of the Jewish Church; as it's well observed by Clemens Alexander. lib. 1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , The ancient mode of Philosophising was Hebraic and Enigmatic: Therefore they embraced short speaking, which is most apt for admonition, and most profitable. That this mode of Symbolic discourse was frequent amongst the Jews in Pythagoras 's time is apparent from what we find in Ezekiel, (who is thought to be Contemporary with, yea the Instructor of Pythagoras ) as Ezech. 17.2. Put forth a riddle and speak a parable, or Symbol. Now albeit this mode of Symbolic Philosophising was originally Divine, and very useful for the infant-state of the world, in that it affordes the fantasy most pleasant and lively colors or images of truth; yet was it not without much vanity and corruption as made use of by those ancient Philosophers, both Pythagoreans and others. And the great principe on which this Symbolic mode of Philosophising was founded, was this: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Things sensible are but Imitamens of things intelligible. i. e. There is nothing in this inferior sensible world, but doth ressemble something in the superior Intelligible world: sensible forms are but Symbolic Images of insensible perfections. Whence these blind Philosophers (who traded in Oriental Jewish Traditions) were mighty greedy in catching after every sensible form, corporal image or shadow, whereby Divine Truths were set forth: wherein none abounded more than the Jewish Church, which was the chief seat of all Symbolic Wisdom. Hence therefore those Grecians derived either immediately or mediately the chief of their Symbolic learning, both as to mater and form: But not understanding the true mind and scope of these Jewish Symbolic Mysteries, they at first amused themselves in contemplating the shel, cabinet, or bone only, without ever attaining unto the kernel, jewel, or marrow of Divine Truths. Thence having satiated their phantasies, and glutted their curiosity in their dreaming contemplations of those Jewish Symbols, without any real notion of those Truths which were wrapped up therein, they coin an infinity of fables or false images, which they mixe with those Jewish Traditions they met with in their travels; and herein their phantasies (which are the greatest Apes in the world) were so skillful and unwearied, as that they soon rendered the whole body of their Symbolic Philosophy cloudy, dark, vain and monstrose; no way like its original Idea in the Jewish Church. This Grecian itch and humor of coining, fables (not for the illustration, but to the darkening of truth) the Jews also when they came under the Grecian Monarchy, sucked in to the prejudice of their Religion; wherein they were in like manner followed by those carnal Gospellers the Pythagorizing Gnostics in the Christian Church: and all was by the father of Liars made use of as the foundation of Antichrists throne, which was founded on Lying-wonders, or fabulous lies, as 2 Thes. 2.9. And this is a good key to open to us those bitter invectives used by the Apostles, specially Paul, against those Pythagorean and Jewish fables, which the Gnostics then endeavored, and Antichrist after them, to bring into the Temple of Christ. And it seems there was none more infested with these fable-coining Pythagorizing Dreamers, than the Church at Ephesus, where Apollonius Tyanaeus, that great Pythagorean Sorcerer, had been, and as it's thought infused some of his poison about the same time that Timothy resided there. Also there were many Jews at Ephesus, who in this faculty of coining Fables and Wonders fully jumped with the Pythagoreans; and both joining their forces had a mighty influence on those many Gnostic Antichristian Fables, which creeped into the Christians Theology. Whence we see the ground why Paul in both his Epistles to Timothy, gives such severe censures of and cautions against this Pythagorizing Jewish humor of Fable-framing Philosophy; which he then saw creeping into the Church, and which he foresaw would give a mighty lift to help Antichrist on his throne. So 1 Tim. 1.3, I besought thee to abide still at Ephesus. Paul saw these Pythagorizing Judaising Gnostics creeping into the Church at Ephesus, and by their Pythagorean Jewish Fables laying a foundation for Antichrist; wherefore he besought Timothy to continue at Ephesus, and behave himself there as a stout Soldier of Christ, against those Gnostic Antichristian false Teachers. So it follows: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , That thou mayest charge some that they teach no other doctrine: i.e. That they do not overthrow the Gospel of Christ by their Pythagorean and Jewish Fables, as he expresseth himself v. 4. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Neither give heed to fables. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is a Philosophic notion, and amongst them it signified a Symbol or Fable, whereby they expressed some Philosophic mystery. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 & 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 are much of the same import amongst the Philosophers. Thus Plato oft makes mention, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Of a Syrian and Phoenician Fable; also 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , of an ineffable fable, whereby he understandes some Oriental Hebraic Tradition. But 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signifies also a feigned Oration, Fable, or fictitious discourse: thence it is expounded by Hesychius, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , vain false speech, representing truth. Thus it is taken in the New Testament, as here, so C. 4. v. 7. 2 Tim. 4.4. Tit. 1.14. 2 Pet. 1.16. of which hereafter. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 does here also take in the Jewish Fables, which these vain Gnostics so much addicted themselves unto. So Grotius on this place:

The Apostle treats here (says he) of such as were converted from Judaism to Christianism, and mixed Jewish Fables with Christianity, as it appears by what follows, also by Tit. 1.14, &c. Such were those Jewish Fables concerning those things which God did before the beginning of the world; of the first man which God made 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , ( i.e. partly man and partly woman) of his copulation with the bestes, and with Lilith, with the Demons that sprang thence; of Behemoth and Leviathan; of the Pre-existence of Souls before the Body; of Angels their distribution into Stars and Regions; with the like.
These Fables, though they were entertained by the Jews, yet were they many of them of Pythagorean extract; namely that of the first man's being 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , which also Plato asserted; likewise the opinion of the Souls Pre-existence; to which we might add that of the Metempseuchosis, which the Jews also, together with the Pythagoreans and Platonistes asserted. It follows: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , and endless Genealogies. These Genealogies the Jews cal 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , because they supposed successive Productions and Emanations one after another. So Philo Judaeus discourseth much of such Genealogies. The origin of these fabulous Genealogies began with the first Poets, Orpheus, Hesiod, &c. Pherecydes also had his 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , and the Pythagoreans after him filled up much of their Theology with such fictitious Genealogies, whom the Jews followed herein, as also the Gnostics; the most of whose Divinity consisted of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Conjunctions, and from them Genealogies, how one thing joining with another begets a third; whence sprang their Aeones or fabulous God's. So Grotius here:
They feigned Emanations and Productions of one from the other: for which they would seem more learned than others, and so despised other Christians as more rude; whence they assumed the name of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Gnostics.
I do not conceive that they were called Gnostics in the Apostles times, but in the following Age, partly from their own Pretensions to a 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i. e. an high speculative, mystic knowledge; and partly from those Characters which are given them in Scripture, as hereafter. Indeed the whole of their Theology seems to have consisted only of some mystic Fables and Genealogies, borrowed from the Pythagorean Philosophy and Cabalistic Traditions. It follows: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , which minister questions rather. i. e. These Pythagorean Jewish Fables, and Genealogies, taken up by these carnal Gnostics, produce nothing but vain Questions, which the Rabbin's cal 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , than edification of God in faith. As if he had said, these Pythagorizing Gnostics pretend to make use of these their Mystic Fables and Genealogies, as explications of Evangelic Dispensations and Mysteries; but indeed they effect nothing less; for the Oeconomie of the Gospel holds forth a plain and simple way of believing in Christ, without such fabulous narrations. So v. 5. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Now the end of the Commandment is Love. i.e. The scope and drift of our Gospel is Divine Love; whereas their pretended 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or fabulous Speculations tend only to foment endless disputes and strises about words. Then our Apostle procedes to give us the true Genealogy of Divine Love, in opposition to the fabulous Genealogies of those Pythagorizing Gnostics: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , out of a pure hears, and of a good conscience, and of faith unfeigned. Paul (saith Grotius ) gives us a short but very useful Genealogy. The Pythagoreans, and Jews after them, make much ado about the Genealogies of Virtues. Philo Judaeus (who did greatly Pythagorise ) turns much of the History of the Old Testament into Allegoric Genealogies of Virtues, &c. The Gnostics followed in the same paths: Paul here gives us an easy and familiar Genealogy of true Christian Love, in opposition to all their Mystic Fables, which tended only to turn them aside to vain janglings. So v. 6. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , From which some having swerved have turned aside to vain jangling. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 primarily notes such an one as unhappily errs from his scope or marque: Thence 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signifies, either properly or figuratively, not to reach the marque. These Pythagorizing Gnostics aimed at high Speculation and Mystic Notions, but they reached not their marque or end, but fell into a vain contention and strife about words. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 were such as busied themselves only in vain disputes, as Tit. 1.10. or fabulous narrations, as these Gnostics here, who would fain pass for some grand Sophists or Teachers. So v. 7. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , desiring to be teachers of the Law. That first notion 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is very emphatic, denoting here an ardent desire and ambitiose affectation of a name and repute for Doctors of the Law.
There were (says Grotius ) many Jews at Ephesus, some of whom embraced Christianity, but in show only, retaining much of Judaism. Amongst their Jewish Fables they asserted a Colloque of the Law with God before the Creation of the World; they would that the World should have been made for the Law.
Thus fabulous and vain were these Pythagorizing Jews and Gnostics, who delighted themselves in nothing more than in unintelligible fables. So it follows: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , understanding neither what they say, neither whereof they affirm: i. e. they wholly give up themselves to fabulous Genealogies and Mystic Traditions, which they neither understand, nor yet can affirm anything positively of, as Tit. 3.8. which Fables are directly opposite, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , verse. 10. as also to that great Evangelic Cabala or Divine Tradition touching Christ, v. 15, This is a faithful saying and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ came into the world to save sinners, whereof I am chief. Our Apostle had in ver. 4. given a caution against those Pythagorean Cabalistic Fables and Genealogies, which the carnal Gnostics had sucked in, to the great prejudice of Evangelic Mysteries: in this v. 15. he gives them a Divine Cabala (in opposition to their fabulous Cabala, ver. 4.) 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , and worthy of all acceptation. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 answers to the Hebrew 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Cabala, unto which our Apostle seems here to allude, as Paulus Fagius has observed on Deut. 5.27.
Our Apostle, says he, alludes to that Cabalistic mode: as if he had said, If any affect to hear a Cabala, I will show unto him the true certain and undouted Cabala, which is no other than this, That Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners, &c.
For the more full explication hereof, we must know that the Jews, when they came under the Grecian Monarchy, imbibed together with many other gross corruptions this mythologic fabulous mode of Philosophising, which was so commun amongst the Grecian Philosophers, specially the Pythagoreans, and indeed proved the bane of the Jewish Religion, as we shall show hereafter. For look as Pagan Philosophy was in its origin but a corrupt Imitamen of Sacred History and Mysteries, so the great corruptions which crept into the Jewish Church after the Babylonian Captivitie, had their foundation in some corrupt Imitation of Pagan Philosophy; amongst which this of their Jewish Cabala was one of the worst. For these vain Jews growing weary of the plain and familiar simplicity of Sacred Revelations, fall in love with that Mythologic, Symbolic, Enigmatic, or Mystic kind of Philosophising, which they observed amongst the Grecians, specially the Pythagoreans. This fabulous and Mystic mode of Philosophising they make use of in their Commentaries on the Sacred Scriptures, which they called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 a Cabala, i.e. a reverential reception of their Rabbies Traditions: wherein they grew so vain and fabulous, that there was not the most plain, naked, and Historic Text, but they would bring it under some Cabalistic, Enigmatic or Mystic sense: which they called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 the hidden sense, which must be curiosely searched into. Whence it grew into a commun saying amongst these Cabalists, That there was no Scripture without its Cabalistic or Mystic sense. These Pythagorizing Cabalists were at first followed by the licentiose Gnostics, whose whole design was to compose a flesh-pleasing Theology out of Pythagorean and Jewish Dogmas and Fables, which were afterward greedily received by Antichrist and his Adherents; who glory much in their Mystic, or rather fabulous sense and interpretation of Scriptures. Yea it cannot be denied but that some of the Fathers, specially Origen (who being of the Alexandrian Schole did much Pythagorise ) were too guilty of mixing their Fables, Allegories, or Mystic sense with Divine Revelations. Al this the Spirit of God foresaw; and therefore he abounds the more in his Divine Cautions against such Pythagoric, Cabalistic, Mystic and fabulous mixtures in sacred Theology. We find the like sacred premonition, 1 Tim. 4.7. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , But refuse profane and old wives fables. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 an old woman, signifies anile, or absurd, ridiculose.
He understandes, saith Grotius, the doctrine 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , of the Metempseuchose or Transmigration of Souls from one body to another, which is the foundation of this 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , abstinence. These Fables are first profane, because they are bottomed on no Divine Revelation; thence they are old wives fables, i. e. absurd, like such as old wives recite to Children.
That this fable of the Metempseuchose, which Grotius conceives to be here understood, was indeed of Pythagorean extract, has been at large proved. This and other Fables these Pythagorizing Gnostics made the foundation of their Abstinences, wherein they were afterward followed by Antichrist, whose Doctrines of Demons were but one great fable or lie; which the Apostle here dehortes all Christians from, under the name of Timothy, whom he exhorts rather to exercise himself to Godliness: But exercise thyself rather to Godliness. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , properly signifies to exercise in the Gymnade. It follows, v. 8, 9, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. Of which see hereafter, B. 2. C. 2. S. 3. §. 10. Our Apostle gives the like exhortation to Titus, whom he left in Crete to preserve those Churches from the leaven of the Jewish and Gnostic infusions. So Tit. 1.14, Not giving heed to Jewish fables: There were in Crete many Jews, who had sucked in this Grecian humor of coining Fables. They had their Fables concerning Behemoth, Leviathan, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Metempseuchosis; also of their Messias his being a temporal Monarch, his War with Gog and Magog, &c. which they took up in imitation of the Grecian Fables. By all this we see how much Vanity and Corruption ensued upon that Mythologic, Symbolic, Enigmatic, or Mystic mode of Philosophising, which was at first taken up, in imitation of Sacred Oracles, by the Phoenicians and Egyptians, from whom the Grecians derived it; and from these the Jewish Cabalists, after their subjection to the Grecian Monarchy, brought it back again and mixed it with their Divine Oracles and Mysteries, to the great prejudice of their Religion, as also of the Christian: for the Pythagorizing Judaising Gnostics, to save themselves from persecution, did herein symbolise both with the Jews and Grecians, as also Antichrist and all his adherents, who have been as fruitful in fabulous mystic Theology, as the Grecians, Jews, or Gnostics ever were.

§. 2. Having demonstrated the Vanity and Corruption of Philosophy, specially Symbolic, from its form or mode, we now proceed to demonstrate the same from its Proprieties. And herein we shall only mention such Proprieties, as the Philosophers themselves have made essential to true Philosophy; showing how defective, yea corrupt their Philosophy was in regard of those very Attributes, which they themselves constituted as essential thereto. For, 1. The Philosophers generally supposed that Truth was an essential ingredient, yea the spirit of all Philosophy. This Plato largely proves, Repub. 6. pag. 485, &c. where he affirms, That there could not be 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , anything more proper to Wisdom than Truth; whence he adds, that it was impossible that the same nature should be 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a Philosopher and yet a lover of falsehood. That truth is an essential Attribute, yea indeed the principal end of all true Philosophy, see Philosoph. General. P. 2. l. 3. c. 1. Sect. 3. §. 1. Now that all the Pagan Philosophy was greatly defective, and thence vain in regard of this Proprietie, is evident in that it was not only for a great part fabulous and false, but wholly shadowy and conjectural only. (1) That a great part of the Ethnic Philosophy was fabulous and false, has been already sufficiently demonstrated from its effential parts both Mater and Form, namely that all Physic Speculations about the origin of the Universe, its first Mater, Form, and Privation, &c. were but fabulous, and for the most part false Traditions about the first Creation: that their Ethics were but false, or at best imperfect Ideas of Virtues: that their Politics were but carnal, and so false Reasons of State; and therefore styled in the Scripture, tromperie, deceit and lies, as Psal. 119.113, 118, 128, 163. That the whole of their Theology, as to their Doctrine of Demons, &c. was most corrupt and Idolatric. We have all summed up, Rom. 1.28. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i.e. a drossy, spurious, reprobate mind or judgment. (2) That the whole of Pagan Philosophy was but 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , (according to the Platonic notion) a cloudy dark nocturne Philosophy, is most apparent; whence it also follows, that it had little of truth in it: for all true knowledge supposeth ideal existence or in-being of the Object in the Understanding; also that this existence, which the Object has in us, be agreeable to the existence it has in itself, otherwise our conceptions of it cannot be said to be true. For what is knowledge but the Imitamen, Idea, or Image of a thing impressed on the Mind? how then can any have a true knowledge of a thing, unless the subjective Idea in his mind exactly answer to the objective Idea of the thing in itself? Yea, he that Philosophiseth on a thing truly, must have in his formal conceptions the latitude, and other dimensions of the thing; also its Causes, Proprieties, Qualities, Operations and natural effects, all which suppose the inherence of the thing in the mind, (not Physically, but) in its ideal form or image, as Digby has at large proved, in his discourse of the Soul. Now how vastly short these poor blind Philosophers came of such true ideas and notions of things is easy to guess by their own Confessions. Plato ingenuously confesseth, That all men did but as it were dream in their contemplations and notions of things: And this dreaming Philosophy he thus describeth, Repub. 5. p. 476. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , To dream, is when a man counts that which is like to another, not like, but the same with that other, to which it is like. So agen, says he, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. Men curious to hear and see are much taken with beautiful, words and colors, and figures, and whatsoever proceedeth hence: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , but it is impossible for the mind of such to see and embrace the nature of beauty itself, (he means God.) Then he adds, That such as judge of good things, but yet cannot judge of good itself, or the first Beauty, can be said only, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to live in a sleep or dream. Such he calls, pag. 480. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Lovers of opinion rather than lovers of wisdom; which is a true character of all the Philosophers. The like Plato adds, Repub. 7. pag. 534. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Such an one knoweth not either good itself, or any other good; but if he hath attained to some shadow of good, it is rather in opinion than certain knowledge: and thence the life which he now leads is as it were sleepy and buried in the vain Images of Dreams, until he awake; and so descendes into Hel, there to take an eternal nap. I grant Plato in this and the forementioned citations speaks not universally of all Philosophers, but only of some who rested satisfied in the contemplation of some lower shadows, pictures, or reflections of good, but contemplated not the supreme original Good, Beauty itself, or God: But yet upon the supposition of his Position, viz. That all true Philosophy leads men unto and terminates on God, the knowledge, love and imitation of him, as 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the first Beauty and Good itself; this, I say, being granted, (as it is eternally true) hence our assertion will necessarily follow, that the wisest of these blind Philosophers were indeed but Dreamers, void of all true practic knowledge of God. But will you hear Plato speaking Categorically and universally of the whole mass of Mankind plunged in Cimmerian darkness? Consult then what he lays down in his Repub. 7. pag. 514.

Let us suppose (says he according to his Allegoric mode) a Subterraneous habitation in the fashion of a Den, whose entrance lies open at a great distance; in which there are men even from their infance bound neck and heels together, lying on the ground, and beholding nothing but what lies before them, without being able to turn their heads: Let there be likewise a fire kindled over head behind their backs afar off: Let there be also a way made betwixt the persons bound and the fire, for men to pass up and down, and a wall made some distance from the way, and over-topping it: Then let men walk up and down, carrying statues and vesseles of all sorts, sometimes talking, sometimes silent: Hence let their some shadows of the shining fire fall upon the opposite part of the Den; neither let these men behold anything save these shadows: without dout they will think these shadows to be the things themselves, and the truth of the very things: they will think also the words of the men walking over head to be the words of these shadows. Such is the state of these men lying bound in darkness: The Den is this World in which we men lie prostrate on the ground bound by chains of native ignorance, so that we cannot turn our heads about, whence we cannot contemplate the true light 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , of Being, [ i. e. God] or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , of other Beings; but we can see only the shadows of things, which yet we guess are the things themselves; and thus we accommodate our words, which are 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the symbols of things, &c.
Thus Plato ingenuously acknowledgeth man's native ignorance, in words worthy of a Christian. He says p. 533. that Human nature is fallen into a gulf of darkness and ignorance: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , The eye of the soul is immersed in the barbaric mire of Ignorance. Agen he tells us, Rep. 7. p. 521. how the Soul may be delivered from these chains of native ignorance, and that his Philosophy was intended for this use: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , To be is the knowledge of the reduction of the Soul from its night-day (or ignorance) to the true knowledge of Being. (or God.) This knowledge of God he calls 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the Idea of the chiefest Good: also the Contemplation 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , of being, not according to opinion, but according to essence. This he terms 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , true Philosophy; which he and all those of his Tribe were void of. For albeit they pretended to some Metaphysic Contemplations touching the first Being, yet that they were without any true Idea of God, and so without true Philosophy, I think is evident by what has been said. But the Scripture speaks more fully of the falsehood and vanity of Pagan Philosophy: so in that famose Text, Col. 2.8, Philosophy and vain deceit; i.e. as Grotius, vain and deceitful Philosophy. So 1 Tim. 6.20, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , of false knowledge; which Grotius understands of the Pythagorizing Gnostics, their Philosophic infusions. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 a lie, signifies primarily falsely so called, assuming a name not belonging to it, or, not answering its name. These Pythagorizing wanton Gnostics affected the name of Mysterious science, or knowledge; they would fain pass for knowing men, such as had a deep insight into the most abstruse Mysteries: But Paul assures us, That all their Mystic science was but falsely termed such: their spinose and argute questions were but frivolous and vain, imbibed from the Pythagorean source, and no way deserving the name of true science. So Clemens Alexander. applying this Scripture to the Gnostics, says, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , as pride and arrogant opinion spoiled Philosophy, so false knowledge, knowledge, &c. With which that of Plato suites well, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , I think nothing has done so much hurt to man as false opinion. To all which we may add that of our Lord, Luk. 11.35, Take heed that the light which is in thee be not darkness; i.e. content not thyself with 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a dark, spurious, false night-Philosophy, &c.

§. 3. A second Proprietie of true Philosophy, according to the Philosophers themselves, is that it be a contemplation of things, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , not only by phantasms or imaginations, but according to the nature or essence of the things themselves: i. e. all true Philosophy gives a natural or native Idea of things; it is substantial, solid, real, intuitive knowledge. But now it's apparent, that Pagan Philosophy was but artificial imitamens, traditional empty notions, and aerial speculations about the pictures of things; they never saw nor yet understood the things themselves, more than by some broken corrupt Tradition. And surely this gives us a great demonstration of its vanity. We have sufficiently proved, that all Pagan Philosophy was no other than traditional imperfect corrupt Imitamens of Jewish Revelations and wisdom. Those blind Philosophers had no substantial, real, native, intuitive Contemplation of those things about which they Philosophised; they could obtain no more than some artificial pictures, or rather shadows only of the first principes of Nature, of God, and of other Divine Mysteries, which were conveyed to them by some broken oriental Jewish Traditions; these did much please their phantasies, (as pictures do Children) but gave them no solid, real, intuitive notices or Ideas of those Divine things they related to. Now we know Pictures or artificial Images give but equivocal, not univocal or natural representations. Al know what a vast difference there is betwixt a real substantial intuitive view of the Sun in the Firmament, and the mere artificial equivocal Contemplation of its picture on a Sign-post: or betwixt the view of a Country with our own eyes, and the viewing of it in a Map, or by Tradition: such is the difference betwixt the Mimic, Traditional, Artificial Philosophy of the Pagans, and the real, substantial, native, univocal Wisdom vouchsafed the Jewish Church. That all Pagan Philosophy was but an equivocal image, an artificial picture, or rather but an imperfect dark traditional shadow of Divine Wisdom and Philosophy, may be easily gathered by their own concessions: so Plato, Repub. 10. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Mimes or imitators make only phantasms or pictures, not things. This he more fully explicates elsewhere, telling us, That imitation is the third degree from truth; for it considers not the things themselves, but their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Idols or pictures, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , making phantasms of thing. Agen, Repub. 10. he adds, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , The Mime will neither know nor think aright of those things he imitates as to good or evil. This he does more fully explain in what follows, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , The Imitator knows nothing worthy of reason about those things he imitates; but imitation is but a kind of jest or play, not a serious study. This he proves in that all imitation is employed only in drawing shadows of things, it reacheth not the things themselves. This indeed is an exact character of Pagan Philosophy, which was but an artificial imitation of, or shadow reflected from Jewish Wisdom and Mysteries. These Gentile Philosophers, the most sharp-sighted of them, saw those Divine Mysteries they so boldly Philosophised on in a Mimic broken glass, or abstract Idea only, conveyed to them by some imperfect corrupt Tradition; they had not any real intuitive vision or contemplation of the things themselves in their own native Idea, Proprieties and Effects. Thus much is acknowledged by Plato, Repub. 5. pag. 476. where speaking of such as were very curious to hear sweet words, and contemplate beautiful colors and figures, he says, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , It is impossible for the reason of such intuitively to behold and embrace the nature of beauty itself. This which he applies to particulars is universally applicable to the whole tribe of Pagan Philosophers, who received sweet sounds, and saw some beautiful colors, figures, and pictures of Divine things in the broken glass or abstract of Jewish Tradition, but never had an intuitive contemplation of those Divine Mysteries shining in their own real, native, glorious Ideas on the glass of Sacred Revelation in the Jewish Church. Thus much indeed seems acknowledged by Plato himself in the aforesaid place, Repub. 5. pag. 476. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Are there not very few if any who are able to know and contemplate beauty itself, [ i.e. God] according to himself? i.e. intuitively. Whence he adds, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 ; Is not this therefore true knowledge, to contemplate the first Being in his native perfections, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , as being, under this reduplication? Agen, Repub. 5. pag. 480. Plato concludes thus, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Such therefore as have embraced this singular self-Being, are to be called Philosophers, not Opiniators, or lovers of opinion. i. e. None deserve the name of Philosophers, but such as have had a real intuition and contemplation of God; all others are but lovers of phantasms, pictures, or opinions. And Plato in his Philebus, pag. 40, gives us a more particular 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or discrimination of such Philosophers as had this intuitive, real knowledge, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Virtuose persons have for the most part true ideas or images engraven on their minds, because they are Theophilists, or beloved of God, but wicked men have for the most part the contrary. These (as he elsewhere adds) contemplate only beautiful colors and pictures, not beauty itself. And if so, we may certainly conclude, that there was not one of those Heathen Philosophers that was truly such as they pretended to be; for they were all wicked men, and therefore could not have a real, native, intuitive contemplation of God, who is Beauty itself, which they make to be essential to all true genuine Philosophy. Thus much also our Apostle, in his discourse of that vain Pythagorean Philosophy, which was sucked in by the Gnostics, Col. 2.18, 23. v. 18. he speaks of their intruding into things they had not seen. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signifies, proudly invading or intruding into things beyond their reach; as before, c. 1. §. 3. i.e. They pretended to an intuitive knowledge of Angels, &c. but Paul gives a true character of all their Philosophy, v. 23. which things have indeed a show of wisdom; 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i. e. of some excellent Philosophic Contemplations, or sublime notions, which seem rather to be dropt from Heaven than invented by men: but all this, says our Apostle, is but a show. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i.e. saith Erasmus, a species or form, as 'tis opposed to a thing or substance; they had only a picture and artificial form of wisdom, or rather a false opinion, or apparent shadow, not a real substantial intuitive contemplation of things. This our Apostle affirms universally of the Jewish wisdom or Philosophy in its degenerate state, Rom. 2.20. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a form of knowledge. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signifies the form of a thing that is beheld; and being translated to the mind it signifies the impressing or forming of an idea of the thing thereon; but here it seems to import only an abstract form, or artificial scheme, and picture of truth; so Oecumenius, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , manifesting that they had not the true knowledge and godliness, but an artificial image; for they had the scheme of truth, not the substance. Thence Hesychius expounds 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 by 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , an artificial scheme; and Phavorinus, by 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a feigned scheme, form, or picture of true knowledge; how much short were the blind Pagans of any real, solid, substantial knowledge of things Divine? Is not this proper only to the true Church and people of God? Thence it's said, Prov. 2.7, He layeth up sound wisdom for the righteous. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signifies primarily, that which really is essence, substance; thence it notes real, solid, and substantial wisdom, such as carries with it an essential true Idea of the thing known; which as to things Divine is proper only to the real Christian. The same we find, Prov. 3.21, Keep sound wisdom.

§. 4. Hence it follows, that all Pagan Philosophy is only universal and general, not particular and experimental; which gives us a farther demonstration of its imperfection and vanity, specially as to Morals and Metaphysics. For Aristotle rightly informs us, that universal knowledge in maters of practice is vain, but particular more true. So Aristot. Eth. lib. 2. cap. 7. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , In Practic discourses universals are more vain, but particulars more true; for Actions are about singulars. This the Civilian has well observed:

Then only (as Aristotle says) we know anything, when its parts are known and considered by us.
i. e. When its Causes, Effects, Adjuncts, Qualities and Parts are apprehended by us. And it is a received opinion in the Schools,
That to know a thing in universal, as to the thing known, is more imperfect than to know it in particular; though an universal knowledge, as to the medium of knowing, be more perfect than a particular.
Now this was the case of all those Pagan Philosophers, they had only some General Ideas, or loose broken notices of those things they discoursed of; they had not any particular apprehension of the Parts, Qualities, Causes, Influences, and Effects of things, specially such as depended on Divine Revelation: They had only some general rumors, or traditional notions of God, his Divine Perfections, Operations and Effects of Providence; they had only some traditional fragments of the first Origin of the Universe, the state of Innocence, the Fal of Man, &c. but all their Philosophisings on, or notions of these things were only general, and so very imperfect and vain. Yet the main of their vanity in this regard lay not so much in Naturals as in Morals and Supernaturals: For it cannot be denied, but that many of the Pagan Philosophers had very particular, experimental, and curious Contemplations about Natural things; they were very exact in anatomising the bowels of Nature, and gathering up a System of Natural Experiments, which is the choicest part of Natural Philosophy, as it appears by Aristotle 's excellent History of Animals, and Theophrastus his Discourse of Plants; wherein they have excelled most of this later age. But yet as to Ethics and Metaphysics their Philosophy was only traditional, general, and notional, not particular and experimental; and therefore very vain and useless. This also may be demonstrated out of Plato 's own Concessions; for in his Theaetetus he lays down this as his opinion, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , It seems to me, that he who knows anything has a sensate cognition of what he knows; for, as it now appears, science is nothing else than sensation, or a particular experimental feeling knowledge. So Timaeus, pag. 103. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , wisdom is a good sense of soul. So Plato in his Gorgias, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Experience makes our life to pass away according to rules of art, but Inexperience casually. Agen he adds, That an experimental Philosopher only can judge prudently of things; for, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , persons inexperienced of the truth and other maters, have no sound opinions of pleasure and sorrow. Now that none of these blind Philosophers had this 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , good sensation, or experimental particular knowledge of good and evil, pleasure or sorrow, is most evident; because they had not 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a good habitude of soul, which they themselves make essentially requisite to this spiritual good sensation or experimental Philosophy. So Aristotle, Eth. lib. 3. cap. 6. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , A virtuose man judgeth truly of what is good, but a wicked man casually: as it is in bodies, such as are well-disposed can judge truly of things that are wholesome, or conducing to health; but those who are sick, otherwise; for to these bitter and sweet have the same relish. This indeed was the very case of all these Pagan Philosophers, they had 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , an il habitude of soul; and so were void of this 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , right sensation, or experimental knowledge; they had not those 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Heb. 5.14. which rendered all their Morals and Metaphysics vain.

§. 5. Whence it follows, That all Pagan Philosophy is but cloudy, obscure, and confused, not evident, clear, and distinct: for it is a commun and true maxim, that in Universals and Generals there lies much Ambiguitie, Obscuritie, and Confusion; all clear, evident, distinct judgment procedes from the consideration of particulars. And that the evident, clear, distinct contemplation of things is essential to all genuine Philosophy may be easily gathered from the Philosophers themselves, their own acknowlegements. Plato, Epinom. pag. 976. makes mention of an admirable faculty of discerning, which belongs to a Philosopher; 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. Which many cal nature rather than wisdom; and it is conversant in this, that a man does with facility and dexterity learn a thing, and having learned it, commit it to a faithful and firm memory, and recalls it with celerity as occasion serves. This some cal 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , wisdom; others 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , nature; others 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Sagacitie of nature. This natural Sagacitie is thus described, Platon. definite. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Sagacitie is a good disposition of soul, whereby he that has it is enabled to discern what becomes everyone; or more briefly in what follows, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , an acumen of judgment. This, says Plato Repub. 2. pag. 376. Dogs are in some sense endowed with, which have a natural sagacity to discern their friend from their foe, only by the countenance. This Repub. 7 pag. 537. he makes a character of his Logician, that he be 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , one that can accurately look into and distinguish things. And in his Repub. 9. he makes a Philosopher to be 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a diacritic or very critic instrument; for look as the eye is 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , an accurate critic of bodies, such should the Philosophers mind be of good and evil. He tells us also in the same Repub. 9. whence this critic judgment springs, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a critic judgment is made by Experience and Prudence, and Reason or Discourse. And Seneca Epist. 71. tells us,

That Socrates, who reduced all Philosophy to Morals, affirmed, that this was the highest wisdom; to distinguish betwixt good and evil.
By all which it is evident how little of true wisdom these Pagan Philosophers had: For how could they distinguish aright betwixt Good and Evil without spiritual senses exercised, as Heb. 5.15? This Intellectual Sagacitie is called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , dexterity; which according to the Platonic definition, is 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , an habit of choosing what is best; which all will grant these Pagan Philosophers were void of. And indeed Plato ingenuously confesseth, That this faculty of distinguishing or discerning what was best, was not commun, but peculiar to the judgment of Jupiter. And Aristotle seems sensible of this, that there was much difficulty in distinguishing betwixt truth and falsehood; because there was so much falsehood like to truth. So Rhet. l. 1. c. 1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , for it belongs to the same faculty to judge of truth, and that which is like unto truth. Which faculty he and the rest of his Tribe were greatly void of; for how often does a falsehood, if like to truth, pass with them for truth? so confused and indistinct were they in all their Philosophemes. This is excellently set forth by Aristotle, Ethic. l. 3. c. 6. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , for a righteous man judgeth rightly of all things, &c. Then he adds, that this righteous or virtuose man doth accurately difference things, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , being as it were the canon, rule, and measure of all things: i.e. (saith Lambinus ) not that truth depends upon the judgment of a virtuose man, but that his judgment is conformed to truth. But then Aristotle concludes, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the most of men seem to be under deceit by reason of pleasure, &c. This indeed was the case of all those poor Philosophers; their foolish hearts were darkened and deceived by lust, which rendered their Philosophy, specially in Morals and Supernaturals, extreme confused and cloudy. It is Faith only, according to Heb. 11.1. that is 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , an evidence of things not seen, i.e. Supernatural. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is either (1) a natural evidence; as the light is the evidence of itself and all things else. (2) A Philosophic evidence, as first principes are in themselves most evident, and give evidence to all other lower principes; or as a demonstrative argument is evident, and gives evidence to the conclusion. (3) Legal evidence; which is either of Right or Fact. (4) Supernatural evidence; such is Faith of things naturally and rationally invisible.

§. 6. Another Adjunct, which the Philosophers made essential to their Philosophy, is Stabilitie and Certainty of Assent. For, says Plato, Repub. 5. such as content themselves with fluid weak Opinions, are not 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Philosophers, but 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , lovers of Opinions. So agen in his Phaedrus, pag. 262. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , He that knows not the truth, but hunts after Opinions, will exhibit only a ridiculose and inartificial Art. But Repub. 6. pag. 506. more fully thus, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , What then? doest thou not know that Opinions without science are base, the best of which are but blind? or do they seem to thee to differ anything from blind men, who, though going on in a right way, have only some opinions about truth without understanding? surely nothing. Whence he concludes, That it is not lawful to contemplate base and blind Opinions, when things more certain are before us. And in his Meno he gives us the privilege of a certain knowledge above opinion; 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , He that has science or certain knowledge always reacheth what he aims at; but he that has only a right opinion sometimes attains his end, sometimes not. Now that these Pagan Philosophers had not this Scientific or certain knowledge of things, (excepting some of their Mathematic Demonstrations) but only some weak fluid dark opinions, is very evident. For according to their own principes, science or certain knowledge is the result of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demonstration, which supposeth a clear, steadfast knowledge of the Causes, and their causal connection with the Effect; which the Pagan Philosophy was, in its chiefest parts, wholly destitute of. For what jejune and slender notices had these purblind Sophists touching God, the first Cause of all things, his great Productive Acts of Creation and Providence? The certain knowledge hereof depends wholly on Divine Revelation, the proper object of Faith, according to Heb. 11.3, Through faith we understand that the world was framed by the word of God. By which it's evident, that there can be no certain immovable assent or knowledge touching the first origin of things, (which comprehends a great part of Pagan Philosophy) but what procedes from Faith assenting unto Divine Revelation. Whence the Spirits act in working this assent is called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , 1 Cor. 2.4. Demonstration, i.e. The assent wrought by the Spirit of God is as certain, as assent wrought by Mathematic ocular Demonstration. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is a Mathematic notion, noting a most potent and essicacious conviction of the mind, which leaves no place for douting; and so it's opposed to 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , which signifies a dark Adumbration, or rude draught, like the first lines in a demonstration; whereas 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signifies a complete scientific certain assent. The Pagan Philosophers had some kind of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , dark adumbration, or shadowy description of the first principes of nature, &c. which they received by some broken Traditions from the Jews; but they had not this 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demonstration, or certain assent touching the Worlds origin: this is peculiar to Divine Faith, bottomed on Sacred Revelation, as Heb. 11.3. Yea, Divine Faith has according to its Sacred character, Col. 2.2. an objective 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i.e. a full, stable, certain persuasion of the veracitie or truth of its Object; the Metaphor being taken from a Ship carried with full sails. The like Luk. 1.1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , of those things which are fully and certainly assented unto by us. Every Believer has a direct, adhesive plerophorie, or certain assent touching the certainty of the things contained in the Word of God; albeit he has not a reflex plerophorie, or cortain assurance of his own propriety and interest therein. Thence Gal. 3.1, Before whose eyes Christ has been evidently set forth: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , painted forth, or drawn to the life; they had as certain and steadfast a vision of Christ by faith, as they had who stood by the Cross and saw him crucified. This 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is opposed to Plato 's 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , dark adumbration, or opinionative knowledge. The Divine Faith of Jews and Christians gives them a full, steadfast, certain, spiritual vision of things invisible as to sense or reason, Heb. 11.27. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . But now the wisest of the Pagan Philosophers had only the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , dark shadowy notices of these Divine Revelations from Jewish Traditions. The Schole-men tell us, that the certainty of Divine Faith, as bottomed on Divine Autoritie, is more infallible than that of human Science bottomed on Demonstration. But this the most quick-sighted of these Pagan Philosophers were void of, and therefore could not attain to that certain knowledge of the principes of Philosophy which they pretended unto. We have for this a great acknowlegement by Plutarch, one of the wisest moderne Philosophers, who in the life of Coriolanus speaketh thus:

Many times we think we hear what we do not hear, and we imagine we see what we see not; yet notwithstanding such as are piously bent, and zelosely given to think on heavenly things, so as they can be no ways drawn from believing that which is spoken of them, they have this reason to ground the foundation of their belief on; that is, the Omnipotence of God, which is wonderful, and hath no manner of ressemblance or likeness of proportion unto ours, but is altogether contrary, as touching our nature, our moving, our art, and our force; and therefore if he do anything impossible unto us, or doth bring forth and devise things above man's commun reach and understanding, we must not therefore think it impossible at all. For if in other things he is contrary to us, much more in his works and operations he far surpasseth all the rest.
〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Many of the Divine maters are (according to Heraclitus ) by reason of our unbelief hidden from our knowledge. Thus Plutarch ingenuously acknowledgeth their ignorance of Divine affairs, as also the root of all, which he makes to be unbelief. This incertaintie of Pagan Philosophy gives us a farther Demonstration of its vanity.

§. 7. Philosophers give this as a propriety of true Philosophy, that it be 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , & 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Dianoetic, Dialogistic, and Dialectic or Discursive. i. e. originally springing from, and ultimately determining in some necessary first Principes. Thence Philosophy is described in the Platonic definitions, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a true and unerring Ratiocination in the Dianoetic judgment. Thence Plato under the term of Dialectic or Logic seems to comprehend the whole of his Philosophy. So in his Repub. 7. pag. 533. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Dialectic method procedes this way only, namely that removing the Hypotheses it may arrive to the first principe, and lay a firm foundation for assent — using other arts as auxiliarie aides. Agen in the same Repub. 7. he defines his Logician thus: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Thou callest a Dialectic one who considers the reason of every Being; for he that accurately discerneth things is a Dialectic. Yea indeed he makes nothing true Logic or discourse but what determines in the knowledge of God, the first Principe, who is 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , as the Platonists speak, the sum and comprehension of all reason or discourse. By which it is apparent, that all Pagan Philosophy was not truly Logistic or discursive, but rather paralogistic and sophistic. For indeed most of their Disputes were but 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , contentiose Ratiocinations, vain both in their Principes and Conclusions. This Paul takes notice of in Rom. 1.21. Vain in their imaginations. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , In their disputes, or Dialogistic Ratiocinations: for their ancient way of disputing was by Dialogues, or Interrogations and Answers, agreeable to the Judaic Argumentation, as we have shown, Court Gent. P. 2. B. 3. C. 8. §. 2. Al their Disputes both Mental and Verbal were vain. So 1 Cor. 1.20. Where is the disputer of this world? i.e. Al their Philosophic Disputations could not bring them to the knowledge of God the first Principe. So 1 Tim. 6.4. Doting about questions; 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Which, as he adds, were but 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , strifes about words no way conducing to edification. Or, as he adds v. 5. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , very busy, but perverse discourses about trifles. So that indeed all their Philosophic 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , disputes, were but 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , perverse or false reasonings no way conducing to clear up truth or any first principes, as has been observed Chap. 1. §. 6.

§. 8. Another Attribute, or if you will, formal part of Pagan Philosophy is, that it be 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Noetic or Intelligent; i.e. comprehensive of the first and highest Principes. This part of Philosophy they usually style 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Intelligence; which they make to be a comprehension of the first Principes of Science; and so distinguish it from Dianoetic Philosophy, which is the assent to Conclusions by discourse from first principes; as also from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Sapience, which they take to be the knowledge of the most excellent Being, God, &c. But Plato seems to make 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Intelligence, and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Wisdom, to be the same, and so at present we shall consider them. This Intelligence or Sapience Plato makes to be the supreme and most perfect of all Sciences. So Repub. 6. pag. 511. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Intelligence in the highest place; which afterward he calls 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the most perfect of all; and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the end of all Disciplines: unto which all other Arts ought to be subservient. So in his Phileb. pag. 58. he terms it, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the principal Science; because it prescribeth mea2ure, weight, and rules to all other Sciences. And the original ground why this Intelligence or Sapience is so excellent a Science Plato lays down, Repub. 7. pag. 513.

Where he makes 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Intelligence to be the highest of Sciences; because it is employed in the contemplation of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the first Being, or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the first Beauty, and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , namely from firm and eternal principles, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , proceeding by discourse to that which is singular; having cast off the ministry 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , of Idols: it quits not this contemplation until 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , it comprehendes by its Intelligence that which is good itself.
This he explains more fully in his Theaetetus, pag. 140. where he says, this Intelligence is 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the return of the soul from its night-day to the true light of Being; i. e. of God. Whence he adds, pag. 176. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , The knowledge of this first Being is true sapience and virtue, but the ignorance of him the worst rudeness and evil. So Alcibiad. 2. pag. 146. he says, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , that the knowledge of other sciences, without the knowledge of that which is best, is little advantageous. This gives us a farther demonstration of the vanity of all Pagan Philosophy; which notwithstanding all its pretensions, was altogether void of this Divine Intelligence or Sapience. Thus much indeed Plato acknowledgeth in his Phileb. saying, that the knowledge of the one infinite Being was, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a gift of God to men: which in his Theages, he says, God gives to none but such as are his friends. And Plato, Repub. 6. p. 483. gives us a large Analogy, or proportion, 'twixt the light of the Sun and this knowledge of God; showing, that as the eye cannot contemplate the Sun but by its own light, so neither can the mind contemplate 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Being itself; i.e. God, unless there be 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , some Idea or beam of this chiefest Good; which, says he, is the cause of all truth in every intelligent faculty, without which there can be no science. Now that the wisest of these Pagan Philosophers were altogether void of this infused Divine Intelligence or light, I suppose no Christian will deny.

§. 9. Another formal Attribute or part they give Philosophy is, that it be 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Prudential. Of this 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Prudence, they make several parts. (1) Self-reflection, or the knowledge of ourselves, specially our Souls. So Plato, in his Alcibiad. 1. pag. 133. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , If the soul wilknow itself, must it not reflect upon itself? — And to know himself, we confess is wisdom. And he adds, that such as know not themselves know not either their goods or their ils, or anything else that belongs unto them, &c. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Therefore this part thereof seems to be most like to the Divinity; and if any reflect thereon, and behold all that is Divine, and God, and Sapience, he shall thus mostly know himself. By which he instructs us, that by knowing the Divine part of the soul we come to understand what is Divine, both God, and Wisdom, and ourselves. So de legib. 1. pag. 650. he saith, It is the most profitable of all Sciences to know, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the dispositions and habits of the souls. (2) A part of this Prudence they cal 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Providence; which the Platonists thus define, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Providence is a Preparation for something future. Whence say they it is the part of prudent persons 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 to foresee difficulties. And because they estimed nothing more difficult than to die well, thence Pythagoras, Plato, and Tully define Philosophy, the Contemplation of Death. (3) The chiefest part of the Philosophers Prudence consisted in the framing of happiness. So in the Platonic definitions: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Prudence is a science effective of happiness. So Stobaeus, Serm. 1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Prudence is the science of Happiness as to life. So Aristotle. (4) As to present affairs, they make this Prudence to consist in the right disposing and ordering of all things with subservience to our last end. So Pittachus makes Prudence to lie in 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the right management of what is before us. And Socrates makes a young man's Wisdom to be 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the doing nothing rashly. This Plato calls 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , good consultation. So Rep. 4. pag. 428. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . And Aristotle makes Prudence to be 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a consultation what is to be done, and what not. (5) More particularly the Philosophers made Prudence to be 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a knowledge of good and of evil. i.e. [1] Rightly to distinguish betwixt good and evil. [2] To imitate what is best: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Lay up what is best, and those things do thou imitate, Stob. Serm. 3. [3] 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , To use things conducing to this life well, as Plato Charm. [4] To preserve the rectitude of the will, and regular order in the affections, &c. By all which Descriptions of Prudence it is apparent these blind Philosophers were altogether void of it. For (1) How seldom or never did they reflect on their actions, souls, and state? (2) How little foresight of, but much less preparation for a future state, had they? (3) How little influential on future happiness was all their Prudence? (4) How little practic or directive as to present affairs was their Prudence? (5) Much less could they attain to any true virtue by all their Prudence. Indeed all their human Wisdom or Prudence was but carnal policy, according to the Platonic definition, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Craft is an affection, whereby he that has it is enabled to design his private interest; which is the greatest solie, according to Eccles. 10.3. His wisdom faileth him; 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 his heart, or his Prudence.

§. 10. The last Proprietie ascribed to Pagan Philosophy is 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a plastic, efformative, or transforming virtue: So Plato, Repub. 6. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , The Philosopher conversing with what is Divine and excellent, becomes also, so far as its possible for a man, Divine and excellent: by imitating these Divine things we become like to them. Agen, Gorgias, p. 460. he tells us, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , He that studies anything is wrought by his science into the likeness of that which he studies, — and he that studies righteousness becomes righteous. But he speaks more fully, Repub. 6. p. 501. where showing how Philosophers by their institutes do form men according to the Divine Exemplar: This Divine Product in men (says he) Homer calls 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Deiforme, or little God in man. The like Rep. 9. p. 592. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , But there is placed in Heaven a most exact exemplar for any that will to contemplate, and by contemplating conform himself unto it. Agen, Theaetet. p. 176. he tells us, That the Soul's 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. assimilation unto God, so far as 'tis possible in righteousness and holiness, is the product of Wisdom, or Philosophy. But this Divine Metamorphose, or Transformation is peculiar to Divine and saving Faith, according to 2 Cor. 3.18. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , we are transformed; i.e. by beholding the glorious Ideas of Divine Wisdom and Grace, reflected from the face of Christ on the glass of the Gospel, we are by the efficaciose concurrence of the Spirit changed into the same glorious image of Christ. This Pagan Philosophy could never reach: all its transformative virtue was to change men's minds and conversations into the image of Satan. Such was its Vanity and Insufficience to reach those ends, which those blind Philosophers proposed to themselves. But this may suffice to show the Vanity of Pagan Philosophy from its Formal nature, Attributes or Adjuncts.

BOOK II. The Vanity of Pagan Philosophy, in regard of its Effects.

CHAP. I. Pagan Philosophy the Cause of Pagan Idolatry, Judaic Apostasy, and Errors in the Primitive Churches of Christ.

Pagan Philosophy vain, (1) as to its end, Eccles. 10.2, 3. (2) As it causeth Soul-deceit, Ephes. 4.14. Ephes. 5.6. Col. 2.4, 8, 18. (3) As productive of Idolatry, specially Demon-worship, Images, &c. As to Atheism, which was the product of Physics, Mathematics, Politics and Eristic Philosphie. (4) Jewish Apostasy from Pagan Philosophy; [1] The Jewish Baalim, or Demons. [2] The Aposasie of the Jews after the Captivitie from Pagan Philosophy. The Jewish Cabala from Pythagorean Symbolic Philosophy. So likewise their Talmud. (5) Pagan Philosophy the cause of the great Errors in the Primitive Churches, 2 Tim. 2.14, 16, 17. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . (1) The Gnostic Errors from Pagan Philosophy; their Mystic Theology from Mythologic, Symbolic Philosophy, [1] Their Aeones from Philosophic Ideas and Demons, 1 Joh. 2.18. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . [2] Their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , from Pythagorean Institutes. [3] Forbidding Mariages, 1 Tim. 4.3. [4] Abstinences. [5] Sorceie. [6] Sensuality. [7] Expiations. [8] Allegoric Resurrection. (2) Pagan Philosophy the cause of many Errors amongst the Fathers, specially those of the Schools of Alexandria. (3) The Errors of Samosetanus and Arius had their rise in the Schole of Alexandria, from the Platonic Contemplations about 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. (4) Pagan Philosophy the cause of Pelagianism, which was founded by Origen and the Origenists, with other Greek Fathers, who did too much symbolise with Pagan Philosophers herein. A Summarie of Pelagianism and Augustine's zeal against it.

§. 1. WE have discoursed of the Vanity of Pagan Philosophy from its Causes, Essential Partes, and Attributes; we now proceed to demonstrate the same from its Effects; wherein there appears much more Vanity than in the former. The many vain Effects of Pagan Philosophy may be reduced to these commun Heads. (1) They are more general, such as regard both Pagans and the People of God. (2) They are more particular and peculiar, [1] To the Jewish Church: [2] To the Christian Churches, both primitive or purer, and later under Antichristian Apostasy. We are to begin with the corrupt Effects of vain Philosophy in general, as relating both to Pagans and the Professing People of God. And amongst these we may reckon, (1) as one great piece of its Vanity, that it reached not that end which it proposed: For a thing is said to be vain, when it attains not its proposed End. Now the End which these vain Philosophers proposed was by their Philosophy to reduce the Soul to that natural state of knowing and enjoying God, which it was possessed of in Innocence. So Philosophy is defined by Plato, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , The reduction of the soul from its night-day to the true sight of Being, i.e. God. Agen, he calls Philosophy the contemplation, love, and imitation of God. But now how far all Pagan Philosophy came short of this End, is evident by what has been laid down in the foregoing Discourses. Yea take Philosophy in its zenith or meridian glory, and it was but a mere 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Theorie, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , likeness, or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , as Rom. 2.20, form of knowledge. It gave not the least 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Metamorphose to the Soul, as Faith is said to do, 2 Cor. 3.8. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Solomon gives an excellent character of all the Pagan Philosophers, Prov. 7.7, And beheld amongst the simple ones — a young man void of understanding. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 of an heart: i.e. Practic understanding. So Eccles. 10.2, 3, we have an excellent antithese betwixt a true Philosopher and the vain: we find the true Philosopher characterised thus, v. 2, A wise man's heart is at his right; i.e. his Philosophy or Wisdom is practic and directive, he can make use of it on all occasions. But a fools heart is at his left; i.e. his Philosophy is no way practic or operative. So it follows, v. 3, Yea also when he that is a fool walketh by the way, his wisdom [ 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 his heart ] faileth him. i.e. Al his Philosophic Contemplations, when they come to maters of Practice or Direction, fail him. Whence it follows: [and he saith to everyone that he is a fool,] i.e. his actions bespeak him to be a mere fool, void of an heart or practic judgment, notwithstanding all his pretensions to Philosophic Wisdom. Such wise fools were Pythagoras, Socrates, Plato, the Stoics, &c. who, notwithstanding all their Philosophic Speculations, were void of an heart or true pactic directive Wisdom.

§. 2. Pagan Philosophy has not only come short of its End which was proposed, but also proved a great snare, delusion, and cloke for all manner of wickedness, which is an effect worse than the former. This our Apostle Paul seems to give some hints of, 1 Cor. 3.1. He calls them Babes. They had much carnal wisdom, being seated in the eye of Grece, yet he looks upon them as Babes as to Divine Wisdom. Ver. 10, &c. he gives cautions against building Hay and stubble, i.e. Human Philosophic Inventions on the Gospels foundation. Then v. 18, he gives a particular caution against this self-deceiving, vain Philosophy, Let no man deceive himself; if any man among you seemeth to be wise in this world, &c. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Let no man deceive himself; i.e. with vain Philosophy, &c. So Grotius on this Text: Al Philosophy (says he) repugnant to the Gospel is deceit, 2 Thes. 2.3. Thence it follows v. 19, For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , their Metaphysic Sapience, or Philosophy. He notes the most sublime Contemplations and Philosophemes among the Philosophers. Thence he adds, He takes the wise in their own craftiness. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , signifies all manner of Calliditie, or Dexteritie to cheat and deceive; an art of cheating; wherein many Corinthian Sophistes or Gnostics were much versed. So agen v. 20, The Lord knoweth the thoughts of the wise, that they are vain. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the Philosophic Reasonings or Disputes of the Sophists; they are both Philosophic terms. These Philosphic reasonings are said to be vain, in that they deceived those who trusted to them. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 primarily notes, to confer among themselves by Questions and Responsions or Answers; which was the ancient mode of disputing both among the Jews and Grecians. Thus Mat. 21.25. Luk. 12.17. Mark 2.6, 8. Hence 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signifies a Disceptation or Ratiocination either Mental or Oral. Sometimes it signifies the same with 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , inane concertation or dispute of words about things of no moment. So Phil. 2.14. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 here, saith Grotius, seems to be those bitter contentions about things no way conducing to piety: whereof there were many among the Philosophers, specially the Aristoteleans, who abounded in Macedonia where Philippi stood. Our Apostle seems also to strike at this soul-deceit of vain Philosophy in his Epistle to the Ephesians, amongst whom there lived many Pythagorizing Jews and Gnostics. So Ephes. 4.14, That we be no more henceforth children tossed to and fro. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i.e. fluctuating up and down like the waves of the Sea, and carried about with every wind of doctrine by the sleight of men. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Amongst the Grecians 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signified a Dice, and because the cast of a Dice was most casual and incertain as to its event, as also that whereby crafty Gamesters circumvented the more simple; thence the word was by them translted from its primitive notion to signify, (1) any casual and uncertain event; and this signification here, though metaphoric and borrowed, is very emphatic, and lively, setting forth the skipping levity and inconstance of men's minds, more uncertain than the cast of the Dice. Thus Beza understands the word here. But yet (2) we must take in also the second notion of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , as it notes crafty circumvention of the more simple. There were at Ephesus many Pythagorizing Gnostics, who, by their sublime speculations and subtle fraudulent distinctions, circumvented the more simple professors as well as themselves. Thence our Apostle procedes to give a further account of the root of all: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , by cunning craftiness. It is the same with that before mentioned, 1 Cor. 3.19, whereby he seems to paint forth the Philosophic sophisterie of those Pythagorizing Jews and Gnostics, who lay in wait to beguile and ensnare poor silly professors. So it follows, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , whereby they lie in wait to deceive. i.e. By their cunning crafty Philosophisings. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , method, is a compendiose and artificial way of handling simple Themes, Propositions, or Sciences. Thence 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 notes a certain Art of cheating or deceiving, comprehended under certain general rules. Thus Chrysostom, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to lie in wait to deceive, is artificiosely to circumvent someone, and by a compendiary way to reduce him under his power. Agen, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Lying in wait to deceive, i.e. Preparing a persuasive discourse, and using artifices to cover the cheat. Which course these Pythagorizing Gnostics took. Our Apostle inculcates this exhortatorie caution, Ephes. 5.6, Let no man deceive you with vain words. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . He marks out, says Grotius, the Philosophers who asserted there was no evil in Incestes, Communitie of Wives, over-reaching of one the other in buyings and sellings, &c. whose vain 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i.e. reasonings or Philosophisings the Pythagorizing Gnostics made use of, to color over their gross wickednesses, and so to deceive the more simple Christians. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 may signify Philosophic Arguments or reasonings as well as words. This our Apostle does yet more professedly discourse of, and against, in his Epistle to the Colossians, who were very sorely infested, at least assaulted, by the Pythagorizing Gnostics. So Col. 2.4, And this I say lest any one should beguile you. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i.e. Deceive you by Sophistic disputes of vain Philosophy. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signifies to impose a sophistic and fallacious argument, which yet has the color and show of a good argument, thereby to circumvent the credulous and simple; which is the main work of a Sophister. It answers to 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , which the Seventy interpret by 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 & 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to cheat and deceive. Hence Hesychius explicates 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a Paralogisme, by 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , deceit; and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a Paralogist, by 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a Deceiver or Cheater. So that 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signifies properly by false ratiocination to deceive, by sophistic reason, or captiose syllogism to impose on others, or on ourselves; and so it's opposed to 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to dispute regularly. Hence Jam. 1.22. Such as content themselves with mere Philosophic reason, or notional knowledge, are brought in as 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , imposing a Paralogisme, or fallacious argument on themselves. Indeed for men to acquiesce in mere Philosophic or speculative Wisdom, is the worst of Paralogismes, and Sophisterie; for it is self-deceit, it is soul deceit: Therefore the Apostle gives the more severe caution against it. Then it follows, Col. 2.4. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , with enticing words. Here we have the mater of their Paralogistic fallacious Philosophisings; which was fair plausible pretextes of Reason, probable or persuasive Discourses, Artificially and Philosophically composed, thereby the more effectually to deceive: so the word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 imports. This our Apostle does more fully explain, v. 8, Beware lest any spoil you. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . This term is military, signifying the carrying away a prey. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 notes a prey or spoil taken in war, and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 to carry away. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signifieth properly, in an hostile manner, and by an armed power to plunder and carry away: whence 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is by Hesychius interpreted 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , plundering, or stripping naked: and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 : as 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . As if the Apostle had said:

Let no man plunder and strip you naked of your Christian Dogmas, which are your highest ornaments, by vain Pythagorean or other Philosophy.
Thence follows the great engine by which this was accomplished: By Philosophy and vain deceit, here is 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , one and the same thing under a double expression; as if he had said, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , by the vain deceit of Philosophy. So Grotius. The like he adds v. 18. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Let no one deceive you of your brabium, or reward. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signifies to moderate as a Judge in the Grecian Games, and so it is the same with 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , jus dicere, to judge and pass sentence; whence the Judges were called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , and the Reward 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Hence 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , signifies (1) and properly to give sentence against any one as unworthy of the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or Reward. So Phavorinus, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . So Beza here understands it, Let no man act the part of a Judge against you. But (2) Jerome tells us, that 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 in the Cilician tongue, wherein Paul was instituted being of Tarsis, signifies to spoil or rob one of his reward. Thus here it signifies in a borrowed notion, to beguile of the reward. And the medium by which they did it, was Pythagorean Philosophy. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , pede inferens. These Gnostics having sucked in the Pythagorean infusions about Angels and Demon-worship, they thence coined many curious mystic speculations about these Philosophic Mysteries, which had v. 23. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a pretext or show of wisdom, which deceived the simpler sort of professors; but all this vain Philosophy was but 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a foolish deceitful wisd me, as hereafter. This gives us a sufficient general account of those monstrose Soul-deceits which ensued upon the spreading of Pagan Philosophy, and its infusions in the Churches of God. But to descend to Particulars.

§. 3. Another cursed Effect of vain Pagan Philosophy was Idolatric. It's granted that the Philosophers, the wisest of them, Thales, Pythagoras, Socrates, Plato, renounced the Mythologic Theology of the Poets, as also Politic in use amongst the Statesmen, Priests, and people, assuming a new Divinity or Religion of their own inventing, called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Natural Theology: which though it were less fabulous, and more suited to corrupt reason than either the Poetic or Politic Theology, yet was it no way less subject to Superstition and Idolatry: For though in this their Natural Theology they owned one eternal supreme God, yet they withal asserted an insinitie of Demons, or petty God's, which they made to be Mediators betwixt this one supreme God and Men. Thence Plato stiles them 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , made and visible God's: also 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Idols and Images of the great God. Agen he says, they were 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , made by, but under the great God. It's true he calls them also 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , immortal; but then he tells us, they had only 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a framed Immortality, at the pleasure of the great God. In brief, they were but certain Heroes or noble Personages deified after their Death, whom they supposed to have their chief residence in the Stars; whence they were called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , deastri. So Tully says of Julius Caesar, that he was turned into a Star, &c. As they presumed the chief God to have his main residence in the Sun, whom the Phoenicians called Moloch, from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , and the Grecians, Saturn, Apollo, Jupiter, as their phantasies inclined them; hence Julian 's Oration to the Sun, which he makes the supreme God: So these Demons they placed in Dignity, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Co-rulers with the great God, as Plato, Polit. pag. 251. The Romans called them semi-God's, and Medioxumi, or middling God's, from their office; because they were to be as Mediators betwixt Men and the supreme God. Such were Romulus, Hercules, Aesculapius, Tyndarides, as Lud. Vives in August. Civ. l. 2. c. 16. Plutarch, in his Discourse of the cessation of Oracles, does greatly extol

such as invented these Demons or middling sort of God's, and made them Mediators betwixt the supreme God and Men; which some attribute to Orpheus, or some other Phrygian, others to the Egyptians. The office they give them is to be as Mediators betwixt the supreme God and Men: Homer (adds he) promiscuously useth the names of God's and Demons. Hesiod was the first who distinguished the four orders of Rational Nature into God's, Demons, Heroes, and men: out of these later Demons and Heroes were made.
But none gives us a more clear and full account of the origin, Nature, Office, and Worship of these Demons than Plato, whom we have elsewhere quoted to this purpose; to which we may add, what he mentions of them in his Cratylus, pag. 397. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. Knowest thou therefore whom Hesiod makes these Demons to be? that he says they were men who lived in the first golden age. Then he adds, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , because they were wise and knowing men, he called them Demons. Whence he concludes, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Every good man dying gains a great fate and honor, and is made a Demon, according to the name of wisdom. Here Plato gives us a true account of the origin of these Demons; who were indeed at first men famose for Wisdom and Heroic Atchievements; of whom some think Joseph (whom the Egyptians worshipped as God under their Idol Apis, &c.) to be the first; others make Belus King of Tyre a Phoenician (distinct from the Assyrian Belus ) to be one of the first of these Demons; who were thence called by the Phoenicians 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Baalim. So Virgil tells us, That Belus or Baal was a deified Phoenician King. These Baalim (who were nothing else but the Souls of deceased Worthies deified) were brought into Israel by Jezebel, the daughter of Eth baal King of Tyre, which laid the foundation of the Jewish Idolatry, as hereafter. And that these Demons were not only Mediators, but also Objects of Worship, even amongst the Philosophers themselves, is evident, by what we find in Plato, Repub. 5.468, 469.
In these things, says he, we follow the authority of Homer. For we in our Sacrifices and such like Assemblies, honor good and valiant men so far as their merits require it, with Hymns and Honorable seats, and flesh sacrifices, and full cups, or drink-offerings. — For he that after many noble achievements dies in War, shall we not say that he belongs to the Golden age? — Let us consult therefore God's Oracle, in what rank those blessed and divine men are to be placed, and with what Ensigns they are to be honored; and we shall perform to them such honors as he shall prescribe, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , and for the future we shall serve them as Demons, and worship their Sepulchers, or Shrines.
Thus Plato, wherein we have the origin and sundry modes of this Demon-Worship. (1) As for the manner how these Demon-God's were worshipped, and as it were brought to the lure of men, when they had occasion to make use of them, it was transacted by Images, Statues, Pillars, &c. which they called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . These the Philosophers themselves made use of and worshipped; not that they looked upon them as their God's, but only as visible bodies, unto which they supposed their God's or Demons vouchsafed their presence and influence, answerable to Jeroboams Calves, which he erected at Dan and Bethel, supposing that God would have yielded his presence to them. We have this mystery laid open to us by Plotinus and Hermes Trismegistus, who tell us,
That Images were made as bodies to be informed by Ghosts as with Souls: for an Image was as a trap to catch Demons, and a device to tie them to a place, and keep them from departing away.
Of which see August. Civit. lib. 8. c. 23. (2) Another way whereby they worshipped these their Demons, was by Religiose Sepulchers and Shrines: for there they hoped to find their Ghost-God's in a peculiar manner. And indeed it was not unusual for the Devil, their great Demon, to frequent Sepulchers and Tombes; as we find him in our Savior's time amongst the Tombes. And these Gentiles supposing some peculiar presences and influences of their Demons at their Sepulchers, hence therefore it was their custom to build Shrines and Temples at such places, where the bodies or ashes of their Ghost-Demons lay entombed; whence the Primitive Christians and Fathers upbraid the Gentiles, that their Temples were but the Sepulchers of dead men; which custom notwithstanding the Christians themselves, when Antichrist began to get head, took up, building their Churches by the Graves of some Saint. (3) Moreover in the worship of their Demons they used cuttings, and lancings of their flesh, as 1 King. 18.28. For their Demons being the Deified Ghosts of men deceased, they made use of these Funeral rites in the worship of them, in token that they were men deceased. Thence Deut. 14.1. and Lev. 19.28. God forbids his People this Funeral rite of cutting and lancing; because abused to Demon-Idolatry: yet did some transgress, as Jer. 41.5. (4) Agen, in the Demon-worship they had many other rites; as worshipping of Columns, Templing of Relics, Funeral-Orations, Festivals, Abstinences, sacred Vestments, &c. which were all assumed by Antichrist, according to 1 Tim. 4.1. as hereafter, C. 2. S. 3. §. 1, &c. We have the whole of this Demonworship set forth by Sacrifices to the dead, Psal. 106.28, compared with Numb. 25.2, 3. and Deut. 32.17. as Mede Diatr. 3. In short, it's evident both from the Pythagorean Schools, as also from what is mentioned of the Athenian Philosophers, Act. 17.16. that the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demon worship and Superstition flourished most there where Philosphie flourished most, and that the former was but a Satanic effect of the later. Thus pregnant was Pagan Philosophy for the conception and improvement of Demon-worship; which was in some regard the worst of all Gentile Idolatry, in that creeping into the Churches of God, it caused the greatest Apostasy that ever was, (1) in the Jewish Church, which under Ahab and his successors fell to this Demon, or Baal -worship brought in by Jezebel. (2) In the Christian Churches under Antichrist, who brought in all these Demon-doctrines and worship, applying the same to his Saints, according to 1 Tim. 4.1. as hereafter, C. 2. c. 3.

And as Pagan Philosophy had this Demon-Idolatry contained formally in the very bowels of its 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Natural Theology; so had it also a great causal Influence upon all other both Poetic and Politic Idolatry. For, as we afore observed, all Idolatry had its origin from superstitious Admiration grounded on Philosophic Contemplations of those eminent qualities, hidden virtues and influences, or excellent Beauties and Glories that shone in the Creatures. So the Astronomers, by frequent contemplations of those Celestial Bodies, their excellent structure, Beauty, and Glory, their regular Motions, powerful Influences and Governments, were ravished into great Admiration of them, and thence were enticed to Idolatric Adoration, &c. So the Physiologist, or Natural Philosopher, observing many hidden qualities and mystic Impresses or characters of Divine Wisdom, Power, and Goodness in several partes of Nature, was so far ravished herewith, as that he adored the Creature instead of its Creator; which was frequent amongst the Egyptians, who, as Plutarch observes, adored every Creature wherein they perceived any Divine quality to sparkle. Thus likewise the Politicians idolised human Wisdom and Valor where-ever they found it in any eminent degree: as the Stoics adored Moral Virtue, and command of Passions, as their God, &c. Yea that this Philosophic contemplation gave the first origin to Superstition and Idolatry, is that which Plato long since observed, and makes mention of in his Cratylus: where he says,

That 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , [the God's] had their origination 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , from contemplation; because men being ravished with the contemplation of that heavenly Machine, decked and adorned with so many glorious Bodies, whose admirable Power, Efficace, and Influence, they had daily experience of, hence they called the Stars 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , God's; giving them the names of Saturn, Jupiter, &c.
This origination, which Plato gives to these Pagan God's and their worship, seems most true: For certain it is, that their first Idol-God's were the Celestial Bodies, called by them 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 (from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 the names of God) the Heaven, the Sun, &c. which the Scripture terms the Host of Heaven. And it is also generally confessed, that this Star-worship began amongst the Chaldeans, who were great Astronomers, called Zabii; whence this piece of Idolatry was called Zabaisme, as before, P. 2. Book 1. Ch. 4. And that Idolatry was indeed the product of Pagan Philosophy seems more than probable by what is mentioned, Rom. 1.20, &c. For the invisible things, &c. They contemplated the invisible Glories and Beauties of the Deity in his visible works. But v. 21. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , they became vain in their Philosophisings or reasonings. And he gives you the mode or manner of their vain reasonings, v. 23, And changed the Glory of God into an image, &c. i.e. they contemplated those eminent Divine qualities shining in the Creatures so long, til they fell to the adoring and Idolising of them, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , And changed. They changed the Glory of the incorruptible God in the coined image of a corruptible man, &c. i.e. For the glorious incorruptible God they worshipped the Idols of corruptible men, &c. Schmidius distinguisheth here between 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to change somewhat into somewhat, whereby the subject, into which somewhat is transmuted, is noted; as ver. 26. and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to change somewhat in somewhat, which notes the mode and medium of the change. So here, they changed the Glory of the incorruptible God, in the framed image of corruptible man, &c. i.e. whiles they worshipped the image of a corruptible man, or best, for the true and glorious God. Not that the wiser of them made these Creatures the ultimate object of their worship; no, that was too gross for such pretenders to Wisdom: but they represented, according to their phantasies, the glorise God under the figures and shapes of these vile creatures; to which they attributed the service and honor due to the great God. So Plutarch says of the Egyptians, That they worshipped not those several Creatures they met with simply as God's, but those Divine qualities they observed in those Creatures: as the Jews thought they worshipped Jehovah under their Golden Calf. Thus much for the influence Pagan Philosophy has on Idolatry. We might add to this Divination, which is but a piece of Idolatry, and was the effect of Pagan Philosophy, as before, Chap. 3. §. 7, 8, 9.

§. 4. Another monstrose Effect of vain Pagan Philosophy is Atheism, which may justly challenge the Philosophers for its Parents; and that upon sundry accounts and regards. 1. Pagan Philosophy had a mighty influence on Atheism, in that it was a door and inlet to Superstition and Idolatry. For there is (as has been observed) a very great cognation or affinity betwixt superstitious Idolatry and Atheism. Idolatry at first opened the door unto, and since has very much advanced Atheism: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , The Atheist believes there are no God's, and the superstitious person wisheth there were none. We have in what foregoes shown, that the Philosophers Natural Theology and Religion was but a 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a superstitious Demon-fear or worship. This was the Religion of the Athenian Philosophers, Act. 17.18. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . So v. 27. i.e. as being possessed with a dreadful apprehension of your Demon-God's, and so wholly addicted to a superstitious fear and worship of them. Al their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demon-fear and Religion, arose from slavish false apprehensions of an angry sin-revenging Deity, whom though they flatered with their lips, yet they hated in their hearts, and therefore really wished he were not. Thus did their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 prepare the way to Atheism: yea not only so, but it opened an effectual door thereto by bringing in a 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Polytheism or Multiplicity of God's. For he that has power to believe a plurality of God's, is the next door unto Atheism, or a belief that there is no God: To multiply the Deity is to destroy it, as Gaches l' Atheism consondu, pag. 5. This indeed proved too true by the event: for the first apparence that we find of Atheism, was when this 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , superstitious Demon-fear or Religion, invented by the Philosophers most flourished in Grece; namely when those Sceptic wits, Democritus, Epicurus, &c. could not find any rational 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or Apparences of reason, for those multitudes of Demon-God's which were brought into Grece, they set their wits on work to salve the Phenomena of nature without the supposition of these or any other Deities. Thus did Philosophic Polytheism, or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , make way to Atheism.

2. Pagan Philosophy had also a formal Efficience on Atheism, in that it made the Creature an Independent, self-sufficient, prime Agent and Mover in natural Productions and Motions; and so left no room for, or necessity of a Deity. This indeed is an epidemic contagion, which has more or less infected every part of Pagan Philosophy, and laid open a broad gate to Atheism. It's confessed, true sane Philosophy, such as Adam had in Innocence, gives a full demonstration of the Deity from his visible works, Rom. 1.19, 20. Ay but Pagan vain Philosophy in all its contemplations on the Creature, was apt to leave out the Creator and acquiesce in the sensible objects it contemplated, as in the first moving influential cause. Whence that great observation of Sir Francis Bacon, That a little Philosophy makes men Atheists, though a great deal would cure them of Atheism. And this indeed Plato takes notice of, as the great crime of many Philosophers in his age, whom he calls 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , mere sophisters; who, by reason of their Impiety, abused their Astronomic and other Philosophic Sciences unto Atheism. So Plato, Leg. 12. pag. 967. disputes against such impious Philosophers, who, from their Astronomic Philosophisings, conceiving that things depended not on the Providence of God, but on the necessary concatenation and connection of second causes, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , became Atheists. Whereas, says he, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , It is the Divine Mind that disposeth everything: for he that considereth these things not impiously nor foolishly, will never become an Atheist. But his and all other Pagan Philosophy was utterly void of such a serious solid consideration of the visible works of God. Al their vain Philosophisings were so much taken up in the admiration of those few rays of Divine Wisdom, Beauty, and Order, which they observed in the Creatures, as that they at first neglected, and then rejected the Creator of all, as one that was invisible and unknown to their carnal Minds. This was long since observed by Augustine, de Civit. l. 5. cap. 2.

What the Physician believed to belong to the like temper of health, this the Philosopher and Astrologer ascribe to that Influence and constitution of the Stars, which was at the conception and birth of everyone.
But we shall a little run thorough the chief parts of Pagan Philosophy, and show how much each contributes to Atheism.

1. Pagan Physiologie, or Natural Philosophy strictly so termed, has not a little contributed to Atheism, in that those proud Physiologists, not understanding the true origin of the Universe, nor that Divine Providence which governs and moderates all Natural productions, and motions, assigned causes of things suitable to their own humors and inclinations; excluding the great God from having anything to do in the World. Thus Democritus and Epicurus reduced the first origin of the Universe to a fortuitous concurrence and casual combination of Atoms, excluding Divine Providence from having anything to do herein; which cursed piece of Philosophy has taken too much root amongst some new Philosophers. Aristotle, who endeavored to reduce all Effects to Mater and Form, asserted a first eternal Mater ingenerable and incorruptible; which he made to be the seminarie of all Productions; out of whose passive power all Forms (by I know not what kind of emanation) were educed. Which unintelligible opinion, though it were but some broken Tradition of the first Chaos, yet it laid a foundation for excluding all Divine efficience and concurrence in the production of things. Neither are there wanting some in this Christian World, who dare assert an Eternity of Mater, at least a possibility of the Worlds Eternity. As an Appendix to Natural Philosophy we may add Medicine, which has had a powerful influence on Atheism in this regard; because these proud Naturalists, observing by long experience many excellent qualities, sovereign virtues and Medicinal influences in several Minerals, Stones, Plants, Animals, &c. hence they would fain persuade themselves and the world, that the term of man's life was not fixed, but variable and determinable by their Art and Medicaments: which piece of Atheism continues to this very day very commun. 2. The Mathematic Sciences have had, and still have no little influence on Atheism: and that (1) more general; inasmuch as those profound Mathematicians, being wholly taken up in ocular and sensible Demonstrations, they expect the same in Divine Maters, rejecting Divine Authority and Testimony, though it be in some sense more certain and infallible than their Mathematic Demonstrations. To pass by other instances which are many, we need go no further than Hobs 's Leviathan for proof hereof. (2) But more particularly, Pagan Astronomy has had a powerful causality for the production of Atheism, in that it brought in a fatal kind of necessity and absolute dependence not only of Sublunary Bodies, but also of human affairs and things most contingent, on Celestial constellations and influences. Those Pagan Astronomers held for the most part (which some Judicial Astrologers still assert) an essential subordination of all Sublunary causes and effects to the Celestial. Particularly that the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Good order, good Temperament, good nature, and good operation, as well moral as natural, in all human persons and affairs received measure and determination, according to, and by derived influences from, the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 of the Heavens. Which persuasion yet was more tolerable in those blind Heathens, who held the Stars to be God's, than in the Atheistic Astrologers of these days, who reduce the most contingent Effects and events of Providence to some Astrologic Figures, abstract Forms, Celestial Governements, insensible Influences, or such like Stoic Fate and Necessity, thereby to exclude Divine Providence from ordering and determining human affairs. 3. Neither was their Philosophy Politics less influential on this cursed root of Atheism. For the great Politicians of former as well as of later Ages have been ever apt to conceit, that the World is governed by no other Providence than that of State-Wisdom and Interest: They would fain persuade themselves and others, that all Mutations in States or private affairs do happen but from some politic cause, contrivement, and resolutions of men. This Politic Atheism seems to have had its birth and improvement from the Romans, (where the Pythagorean Philosophy flourished) and the flourishing of their Empire; who finding the success of their politic Contrivances and Resolutions, began to set the Crown of all their successes on the head of carnal Policy and Courage, excluding Divine Providence from sharing therein. Amongst these Politic Atheists we may well reckon Nebuchadnezzar, according to his own proud assumings, Dan. 4.30, Is not this great Babylon that I have built — by the might of my power. i.e. By my politic contrivances and power. For the honor of my Majesty. i.e. For the Advancement of my Name and Interest. Here we see how his proud Atheistic heart shuts God out as efficient and final cause, both of which he ascribes to himself. And how apt potent Princes and States are to follow proud Nebuchadnezzar, in making their own Wisdom and Power the sole efficient, as also their own Majesty, Grandeur and Glory, the sole End of all State-affairs, and Politic Undertakements, to the exclusion of Divine Providences, the experience of some late years as well as former Ages hath given us too great Demonstration. That which gives these Politic Atheists advantage is, that whereas in the Infant-state of the World God kept alive the Memorial of his Providence by Miraculose and amazing Operations thereof, he afterwards about the beginning of the Roman Empire, (which was the seat of Politic Atheism ) began to suspend those Miraculose Effects of his Power, employing more of Wisdom in governing the Politic World, the effects whereof are not so obvious to sense as those of his Power. This made these Politic Atheists defy their own carnal wisdom and resolutions, as the only Moderators of human affairs. And 'twere well if there were not too many such now-adaies. 4. But no part of Pagan Philosophy did more directly and efficaciously conduce to the production and improvement of Atheism, than their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , contentiose Logic, which the Scripture calls 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. 2 Tim. 2.14. 1 Tim. 6.4, 5. of which before. Indeed Eristic Logic and Atheism seem to have had their conception and birth from the same Philosophic womb, and so, as twins, to run parallel til Pagan Philosophy grew extinct. For in the Eleatic Schole, where this 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , contentiose Logic, received its formation and spirit under Zeno, Democritus and others, Philosophic Atheism received also its Conception and Birth, and that much about the same time. This appears in that Melissus, who was condisciple with Zeno the Eleatic under Xenophanes, seems to be the first that began 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to suspend his belief touching the God's; affirming, that nothing was to be determined concerning them, by reason of our dark and obscure knowledge. And Zeno himself held a multitude of Worlds, and the Souls origin from the Temperament of the sour Elements: which were both foundations of Atheism. But Leucippus, Zeno 's Disciple, who is styled 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , and Democritus, who was as to Physics Scholar to Leucippus, gave both of them a great advance to Atheism, by their Eristic Philosophisings about Atoms. For they asserted the origin of all things to be from the fortuitous casual conjunction and combination of an infinite number of Atoms; which opinion was greedily imbibed by Epicurus, and made use of by all as a medium to solve the Phenomena of nature, without any supposition of a Providence. This was the product of their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Eristic Philosophising. And indeed nothing is more natural and commun, than by frequent contentiose disputes at length to grow Academics and Sceptics; so to disbelieve everything, even the Existence and Providence of God. And what a world of such Sceptic Atheists are there in this Age, who make it their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or work, to cavil at the Existence and Providence of God! whose folie and iniquity is by so much the greater, by how much the more credulous they are in maters more obscure. For the most incredulous of these Atheists, are as credulous in their kind as the most simple; why else do they so greedily assent to the Principes of Epicurus, or some moderne Philosopher, upon Reasons infinitely more sleight and trivial, than those which are offered to prove a Deity? and why are they so opiniatre and dogmatising as to the imposing their own Phenomena, without shadow of solid reason? Plato shall one day rise up in judgment against such Sceptic Atheists; who, in his Book 10 de Legib. from pag. 888, to 909, makes it his business to cure a young man laboring under this Epidemic disease of Atheism; proving, (1) That there is a God. (2) That this God takes care of human affairs, even the least. (3) That this God is most just, and therefore not to be flatered into favor by Prayers or Sacrifices. (4) That Atheism is the peste of human kind, of Families, of Communwealths; and therefore to be restrained by Penal Laws, Emprisonment, Banishment, and the like. Such are the evils of Atheism, which had its origin from vain Philosophy influenced by pride, as Psal. 10.4, Al his thoughts are there is no God. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i.e. These are the sceptic, politic, mischievous Philosophisings of his proud heart, that there is no God. Of the origin of Atheism from Philosophy, &c. also of its malign nature and influences, see Court Gent. Par. 4. B. 2. C. 2. §. 1. touching the Existence of God.

§. 5. We have laid down the evil Effects of Pagan Philosophy in general, as they regard both the Pagans themselves, as also the People of God. We now proceed to the sad evils which Pagan Philosophy infused into the Church of God, both Jewish and Christian. We shall begin with the Jewish Church: and here our main business will be to show that all the great Apostasies of the Jews had their foundation in Pagan Philosophy. To make our way clear hereto, we are to remember, that as the Pagan Philosophers traduced the choicest pieces of their Philosophy originally from the Jewish Church; so the Jews growing weary of their Sacred Oracles and Mysteries, thirsted after those very corrupt Derivations and streams of Pagan Wisdom and Mysteries, which were but dark Imitamens of, and broken Traditions from their Divine Philosophy. So vain and foolish were their imagination. 1. The great Errors and Apostasy of the Israelitic and Jewish Church, before the Babylonian Captivitie, lay in Idolatry, and particularly in that of their Baalim, or Demon-worship. It's likely these Apostatising Israelites and Jews had other vain Opinions and Heresies, besides those which related to their Idolatry, yet we scarce find any other taken notice of and recorded in Scripture. For the Spirit of God foreseeing that this Philosophic 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demon-worship, would prove the great foundation of Apostasy both in the Jewish and Christian Church, he seems to pass by other vain opinions, and make it his business both by Prophetic Precautions, Threats, and Judgments, to strike at this. So Deut. 13. throughout that Chapter, the Lord gives severe Comminations and punishments to be inflicted on such as turn away to Idolatry; and more particularly Deut. 14.1. God gives a strict prohibition against Baalim, or Demon-worship, Ye shall not cut yourselves, &c. That these Funeral-rites were a part of that worship they gave to their Baalim is plain from 1 King. 18.28. Yet notwithstanding all Divine Comminations and Maledictions, how soon did the carnal Jews affect an imitation of their Idolatrous neighbors the Phoenicians in this Baal-worship, which was the same with the Grecian Demon-worship, and both but a Philosophic Imitamen of the Jewish Messias his Mysteries and Worship, as has been before once and again proved. The sum of all is this, The Philosophers had a Divinity of their own, (distinct from that of the Poets, which was fabulous, and that of the Statesmen, Priests and people, which was Politic) which they called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Natural Theology; wherein they, in imitation of the Jewish God and Messias, asserted (some of the wisest of them) one supreme sovereign God, and many other petty made God's, which the Phoenicians called Baalim, (from Belus a Phoenician King) Lord's, and the Grecians, Demons: whose office was to be as Mediators betwixt Men and the supreme God: whom the most of them conceited to have his residence in the Heavens, yea in the Body of the Sun, as the soul in the body, and therefore too remote, at least too sublime and pure to mingle with Sublunarie affairs; whence there could be no communion with him but by these Demons or Baal-God's, who were nothing else but the Souls of great Worthies deceased and deified. These the Apostle seems to hint, 1 Cor. 8.5, Lord's many. These Baalim were brought into Judea by Jezebel, daughter of Eth-baal King of Tyre, (where Baal or Belus the first of these Baalim reigned) and proved the foundation of that great Israelitic and Jewish Apostasy. For no sooner were these Baalim, by Jezebels politic contrivement, brought into the Jewish Church, but presently they are according to, and in imitation of the Phoenicians Natural Theology, made as Mediators to the true God; and so they became as a counter-Messias, or Anti messias, excluding the true Messias. For we must know, that the Apostatizing Israelites did not wholly cast off the Worship of the true God; no, that were too gross for such a knowing professing people: only herein lay their Apostasy and Idolatry, that, in imitation of the Philosophers Natural Theology, they worshipped the true God with a 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demon-worship: they placed these Phoenician Baalim, as an Anti-messias, in the room of Christ. This Baal-worship is called the way of Ahab, because it was brought into Israel by Jezebel his Queen, and established by him according to 1 King. 16.31, 32. which caused a total Apostasy among them: For the true Prophets, who would not conform to this Baal-worship, were destroyed or removed; and others, who were willing to conform to Baals worship, put in their room; so 1 King. 18.22, Elijah says, that he only of the true Prophets remained, but Baals Prophets were four hundred and fifty men. And because these Baalim brought in by Jezebel were an Anti-messias, hence the Gnostics infusions, who revived this Doctrine of Demons and laid the foundation for Antichrist to build upon, is called the Doctrine of Jezebel, Rev. 2.20. And indeed Jezebel was an exact type and forerunner of the Antichristian Whore, who brought in her Saints and Saint-worship exactly conformable to Jezebel 's Baalim. As Mede on 2 Pet. 2.1. Diatrib. 3. Edit. 1. pag. 548. excellently shows us:

Here note, saith he, that wheresoever you read in Scripture of the Idolatry of Jeroboam 's Calves, and of Ahab 's Baalim, think of what I have told you, and know, that whatsoever God speaks against these things there, the same he speaks of the Apostate Christians under Rome, whose case is the very same. The Holy Ghost placeth the essence of the great Apostasy under the Man of Sin, in Idolatry, and spiritual fornication, &c.

2. The Apostasy of the Jewish Church after the Babylonian Captivitie had in like manner its foundation in Pagan Philosophy. It's true the Jews after their Captivitie were professed enemies to Idolatry, for which they had been so severely punished; yet had they great Errors and Corruptions, which they sucked in together with the Grecian Philosophy. For look as the Grecians, Pythagoras, Plato, &c. received the chief Rudiments and Elements of their Philosophy from the Jewish Church; so the Jews, when they came to live under the Grecian Monarchy, began to symbolise with their new Lord's in Wisdom and Philosophy. We find little of Pagan Philosophy in use amongst the Jews before the Captivitie, save only some few pieces of the Mathematics, which we may presume they had from the Phoenicians or the Egyptians, or, as learned Dr Owen conceives, from the Chaldeans; and made use of in their Idolatrous Worship. But after the Captivitie, when they became subject to their Grecian Lord's, they soon drank in the Grecian Philosophy; which proved the corruption, yea subversion of their Divine Theology. This the pious and devote amongst them foresaw, and therefore in the time of the Hasmoneans, or Maccabees, there was a Decree made, That whosoever taught his Son the Grecian Philosophy should be accursed. Which notwithstanding could not prevent the inundation of Grecian Philosophy on the Jewish Church, to the infinite prejudice of their Sacred Theology, as it's well observed by Grotius on Col. 2.8, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 ,

I do not wonder (says he) that in the times of the Hasmoneans there was a decree made, That he should be cursed that taught his Son the Grecian Philosophy; not that it was in itself evil to know it, but in that they saw much danger therein. And truly we must confess, that after the Jews gave up themselves to the study of Greek Books, their ancient Doctrine was much sophisticated.
It's confessed, that the Jews before the Captivitie had very much perverted their Doctrine, according to Esa. 47.10. Thy wisdom and knowledge hath perverted thee. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i. e. caused thee to turn aside. But after their return from Babylon there was an universal Reformation made by Ezra and others both as to Doctrine and Discipline, which continued til this new soundation of Apostasy was laid by the mixing Grecian Philosophy with their Doctrine. This is well observed by Owen, Theol. lib. 5. cap. 14.
The Jewish Doctors before the Babylonian Captivitie seem (according to what mention we sinned) to have received none of the Exotic literature or sciences, excepting the Mathematics; which they seem to have received from the Chaldeans, and to have abused to Idolatrous uses. For all human Wisdom is prone to Pride and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Superstition, specially when it falls upon a Mind not brought into obedience to the Truth. For that Grecian Philosophy being by degrees brought into the Church, it speedily turned to the ruin of the more pure Theology. Hence they, whose Religion consisted only in Faith and Obedience, began to erect Schools altogether unlike those over which the ancient Prophets presided, and to sal into Sects. The names of Plato and Aristotle were not more famose amongst the rout of Grecian disputers, than those of Shammai, Hillel, &c. amongst the Jews.

Now the Corruptions that crept into the Jewish Theology by its commixture with the Grecian Philosophy, may be reduced to these three heads. (1) Their Cabalistic Mythology. (2) Their Pharisaic and Talmudic Dochrines and Traditions. (3) Their Eristic or contentiose Disputations. 1. As for the Jewish Cabala or Cabalistic Mythology, it seems to be exactly framed in imitation of the Grecian Mythology and Symbolic mode of Philosophising. It's true, the Jewish Church had even from its first Institution its choicest Mysteries delivered in Symbols, Parables, Enigmes, and other terrene shadows; whence we need no way dout, the Pagan Philosophers, Egyptians, Phoenicians and Grecians traduced their Mythologic and Enigmatic modes of Philosophising. These the Jews, when they came under the Grecian Governement, so far fell in love with, as that, despising their own Sacred Oracles and Mysteries, (by reason of their simplicity) they clothe them with a new Grecian habit, or fabulous garb, which they cal their Cabala, or mystic sense; by virtue whereof they in a short time grew as skillful in coming Fables as ever the Grecians were. This Jewish Cabala was so called from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 to receive: for as the office of the Rabbi or Doctor was 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 to deliver; so that of the Disciple was 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 to receive: which sometimes also was expressed by 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to hear. Whence the Cabalistes were wont to express the Traditions of their Doctors by this 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the wise said: answerably to that 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , he said it, in the Pythagorean Schole. Reuchlin, de Art Cabalist. l. 3. p. 51. assures us,

That the Judaic Cabala is nothing else but their Symbolic Theology, wherein not only Letters and Names are signs of things, but also things of things.
The Papists make their Anagogic sense of Scripture correspondent to the Judaic Cabala. Some refer the Origin of this Cabalistic sense of Scripture to the Angel Raziel 's consolation given to Adam in Paradise after his Fal, as Reuchlin: others to Moses, as Johan. Picus Mirand. others to Ezra, as Paulus Fagius. But I conceive it no difficult task to demonstrate, that this Cabalistic Symbolic Explication of Scripture found no place in the Judaic Theology, 'til the Pythagorean and Platonic Philosophy was incorporated therewith. And indeed Johannes Picus, that noble Earl of Mirandula, and prodigiose Scholar, seems to grant this our Hypothesis, by acknowleging the affinity of the Jewish Cabala to the Pythagorean and Platonic Philosophy. So learned Reuchlin, de Art. Cabalist. pag. 22, 23. makes this Cabalistic Theology the same with the Pythagorean Doctrine. Hence also the Gnostics and Valentinians imbibed their Mystic Theology, as hereafter, §. 7. These Cabalistes making it their main study to comment on the Sacred Text, mingled, according to the Grecian Mode, so many Fables therewith, as that little of the Divine Character appeared: there was no Text so clear, so Historic, but they brought it under some Cabala, or mystic and allegoric sense; so that the Jewish Theology seemed more like to Pythagoras and Plato 's Philosophy, than to the Sacred Institutes of Moses and the Prophets. That the Hellenistic Jews generally followed the Symbolic, Allegoric Philosophy of Pythagoras and Plato, is evident by the Writings of their chiefest Sophists, Philo Judaeus, and all such as were bred up at Alexandria, where the Pythagorean and Platonic Philosophy flourished. So Eusebius Hist. Eccles. lib. 2. cap. 4. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. He greatly affected the Platonic and Pythagorean Philosophy, speaking of Philo Jud us. But the Scripture gives us a sufficient account touching these Philosophic Fables, which had been foisted into the Jewish Theology by the Cabalistes. So 1 Tim. 1.4. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . He treats here,
saith Grotius, of such as turning from Judaism to Christianism mixed many Jewish Fables with Christianism, as the consequents show, and Tit. 1.14. Such were those Jewish Fables concerning what God did before the Creation: of Man being at first made 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , of his copulation with the Bestes, and with Lilith, and of the Demons springing thence, of Behemoth and Leviathan, of the Soul's pre-existence before the body, &c.
That many of these Fables were Pythagorean and Platonic is evident. Which we may presume these Grecian Philosophers at first took up in imitation of Jewish Mysteries, and then the Jews took them up again at second hand from the Philosophers. The like 1 Tim. 4.7. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . He understandes, says Grotius, the Doctrine of Metempseuchosis, which was the foundation of this abstinence. So Tit. 1.14. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i.e. says Grotius,
of the Messias being a Temporal Monarch, of the first Resurrection on the Earth, of the War of Gog and Magog, &c.
Of which see what precedes, B. 1. ch. 4. §. 1. See more of this Judaic Cabala, Hottinger. Thesaur. Philolog. l. 1. c. 3. Sect. 5. p. 437, &c.

2. The Jewish Theology had in its Declension, besides the Cabala, or Mystic Explication of Scripture, a Talmud or system of Traditions, which they pretend were at first delivered by God unto Moses on the Mount, to be handed down by Joshua and his Successors unto Posterity. This they cal 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the Oral Law, which they equalise unto, yea prefer before the Scriptures. For they say, (just as the Papists of their Traditions)

That we cannot arrive to a perfect explication of the Divine Precepts, but by these Traditions of the Ancients: again, that without this Oral Law, the whole written Law is wrapped up in darkness. Whence they affirm, that men offend more by breaking these Traditions, than by violating the words of the Law, as Sanhedr. c. 10. §. 3. Yea they command that all Talmudic Traditions be swallowed down with an implicit faith, as R. Sol. Jarchi, on Deut. 17.11.
See more of this, Hotting. Thesaur. Philolog. l. 2. c. 3. S. 3. p. 560, &c. This Oral Law the Pharisees made the rule of their will-worship, as Mark 7.3-13. These in after-times they compiled into their Falmuds; on which the Rabbin's have spent vast Commentaries. But to give the true origin of these Pharisaic Rabbinic Traditions, they were indeed but corrupt imitations of Pythagorean Philosophy and Mysteries. For as the Pythagoreans received their Mysteries and Discipline by Tradition originally from the Jews, so the Jews when they came under the Grecian yoke reassume many of these Pythagorean Dogmas and Institutes, and coin many more in imitation of their Pythagorean Preceptors. That many of those Traditions mentioned in the New Testament were Pythagorean as well as Jewish is evident: particularly Mark 7.3, 5. the Pharisees cal them 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , supposing them to be traduced down from Moses by Oral Tradition; but Christ calls them ver. 7. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i.e. of the Pythagorean Philosophers, as Col. 2.22, 23. Agen Christ calls them, Mark 7.8. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . by which also he seems to strike at the Pythagoreans, according to Col. 2.8, 20, 21. That the Rabbinic Pharisaic Dogmas of Freewil, &c. were of Philosophic Origin shall be (as already it has been) proved.

3. Al those Eristic and vain disputes amongst the Jews had also their origin from Grecian Philosophy. So Tit. 3.9. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . i.e. says Grotius,

those vain questions and various emanations of Proprieties, or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the figments of idle Jews:
thence 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . i. e. says Grotius, contentions arising from the differing interpretation of the Law. The Jews at Crete labored under the same disease with those of Ephesus, 2 Tim. 2.23. The Jewish Doctors never knew what belonged to such Eristic contentiose disputes before they were made drunken with Grecian Philosophy. Lastly, the later Jews are thought to receive much of their corruption from the Stoic Philosophy: so Heinsius, 2 de Sat. Horat. says, That an egg is not more like an egg, than the Paradoxes of the Rabbin's to the Paradoxes of the Stoics. Yet Maimonides, and Ibn Tibbon follow Aristotle for the most part according to the Arabic Versions. For these later Jews mingling with the Saracens have received their Philosophy from them, as Hornius Hist. Philos. l. 5. c. 10.

§. 6. As the Pagan Philosophic had a very poisonous pestilentiose influence on the Jewish Church, so has it been not less perniciose to the Christian Churches both primitive and later. This the Spirit of God foresaw, and therefore he abounds in his Divine Premonitions and cautions against admitting this vain Philosophy into the Churches of Christ, so as to give any occasion for its mixture with the great Doctrines of Faith. We have given several Scriptures to make this good, and shall at present only add that, 2 Tim. 2.14, 16, 17, 18, 23. v. 14. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , put them in remembrance. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i.e. frequently inculcate this on thy hearers, &c. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , obtesting or adjuring them before the Lord. It notes the most solemn Adjuration. And to what? 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , that they strive not about words; i.e. according to the custom of the vain Philosophers, who had their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , strifes about words. In opposition whereto he exhorts Timothic, v. 15. To study, that he approve himself to God, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , rightly dividing the word of truth. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 & 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , properly signifies to divide accurately: but here it is taken Metaphorically, as by the Seventy, Prov. 3.6. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . So Prov. 11.5. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Hebr. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , which the Seventy elsewhere render 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , & 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Grotius and others take the Metaphor from the accurate Section and division of the Sacrifices; which the Levites, according to a certain solemn rite, accurately divided. But our learned N. Fuller, Miscel. l. 3. c. 16. makes it to be a Metaphoric allusion to the Section of the Law, communly understood by all. For, the Verses of the Scripture were styled 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i.e. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , segmenta, or particles. Whence they who gave up themselves to the study of the Scriptures, were styled 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , they who divided the Law. Thus Paul exhorts Timothy, (who was from his infance instituted in the Scriptures, and therefore well understood the import of this phrase) 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , accurately to divide the word of truth: which he opposeth to the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i.e. striving about words, v. 14. So v. 16. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , shun. There is a great elegance in the original, which signifies primarily to circumclude, or shut up, thence to shun or avoid; because we are wont to shut up what we fear and would avoid, as Lions, Bears, &c. The same word is used Tit. 3.9. Then he adds the mater he was to avoid; 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , profane and vain babblings; i.e. says Grotius,

Men's comments or figments about Divine maters without any Revelation.
〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signifies (1) Aclamor about vain maters: or (2) Avain clamor; or clamor of vain words, such as agree not with the form of sound Doctrine. So Chrysostom understands it here, of such new forms of speech, or unheard of terms, which were not used in the Churches. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is of the same import with 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , v. 14. and takes in all Philosophic discourses or disputes; which in maters Divine without a Divine Revelation are 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , profane and vain babblings. For, adds he, they will increase unto more ungodliness. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . i.e. such vain Philosophisings, though they seem to have some ressemblance to Divine Truth, and but little error in them, yet will they in the issue determine in the foulest Heresies and Abominations, even in Antichristianism. Thence it follows, v. 17. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , their Philosophic discourse or Ratiocination: for so 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 may signify as well as word. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , will eat as doth a Cancer. The word we translate Cancer signifies properly a Gangrene, which is somewhat like, though different from a Cancer. That phrase 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , will eat, has a peculiar significance in it: for we know a Gangrene mightily spreads and feeds upon the sound flesh: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , as Lev. 13.22. Whence the Greeks derive 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i.e. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to eat; as Hesychius. It properly signifies the mortification of some carnose part, by reason of an inflammation; so that if there be not some opportune remedy immediately applied, or the part cut off, the Gangrene eats farther and farther on the adjacent parts, until the whole man perish. Such a venomous and dissusive influence has vain Philosophy on the minds of men, yea on whole Churches. This (adds Grotius ) he affirms,
That Philosophic evil spreades far, specially seeing many will embrace this mode of living, that they may avoid those punishments which hang over the Christians. Nothing does so much hurt Christianism as those Institutes, which came very near to Christianism, and by certain interpretations mollified the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Polutheisme.
Of whom is Hymenaeus and Philctus: v. 18. who concerning the truth have erred, saying the Resurrection is past already. These Pythagorizing Gnostics, by their Philosophic Allegories, endeavored to make void the Doctrine of the Gospel touching the Resurrection. The Philosophers, both Pythagorcans and Platonistes, as they called a wicked life, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , death; so a reformed life was by them termed 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a Resurrection, and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a new birth: and these sensual Gnoslics, that they might the more freely enjoy their lusts without fear of a future judgment, would needs persuade themselves and others, that the Resurrection, of which the Gospel speaks so plainly, was already past; intending thereby the Philosophers symbolic allegoric Resurrection. Then the Apostle concludes, v. 23. foolish and unlearned questions avoid. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 foolish, i.e. because they no way tend to true Wisdom: all these Philosophic Allegories and Questions are but a mere 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , foolish wisdom. See the like, 1 Tim. 1.4, &c. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , unlearned. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 uncorrigable, impudent. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is sometimes put for 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , as Prov. 8.5. sometimes for 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Prov. 15.13. as also sometimes for 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Prov. 17.22. Paul here (says Grotius ) understandes immodest Questions. For the Greeks express 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 by 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , because 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 & 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 are of the same import. Knowing that they gender to strife, as Tit. 3.9. The Hebrew 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is sometimes rendered 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , sometimes 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , as Grotius. By all which it is evident, that this Gnostic Gangrene had its rise from Pythagorean and Platonic Philosophy. And indeed that the Philosophers were the great Heresiarchs, or founders of all those great Errors and Heresies, which like a Gangrene insested the Christian Theology and Churches, was a commun received persuasion amongst the Fathers and Primitive Christians: the truth whereof will appear evident by an examen of Particulars, and discovery how all the great Errors brought into the Christian Church, both before and after the rise of Antichrist, had their origin from Pagan Philosophy.

§. 7. The first great Heresy, which as a Gangrene did overspread and consume much of the beauty, glory, and vigor of the Primitive Churches, was that of the Gnostics, which had taken a considerable rooting in the Apostles days, as is gathered from the Epistles of Paul to the Corinthians, Ephesians, Colossians, and Timothy; also from the Epistles of Peter, and Jude; all which seem sul of severe admonitions and invectives against these poisonous Infusions of the Gnostics; which the Spirit of God did the more abundantly caution the Churches against, because he foresaw they would open an effectual door to Antichrist, and his Exaltation in the Temple of God. Theodoret, Eusebius, and Nicephorus make this Heresy of the Gnostics to arise from Saturninus, Basilides, and Carpocrates, about An. 137. But others refer the origin of this Heresy to the Apostles times, as in what follows. Now that these Gnostic Infusions were but the corrupt offspring of Pagan Philosophy is generally acknowledged by the Learned, and will be very apparent by a brief consideration of Particulars. 1. As to the origination of their Name, they were called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Gnostics, from their own assumings and pretensions to an extraordinary 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , knowledge, which indeed was but spurious and false Science, as the Apostle upbraids them, 1 Tim. 6.20. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , of science falsely so called.

You see here, says Grotius, how ancient the name of Gnostics is, which these Philosophers mixing with the Christian Assemblies assumed to themselves, despising all others as rude and ignorant, and falsely challenging the encomium of Science. Clemens saith, the Gnostics rejected this Epistle, because they saw themselves so lively characterised herein.
I will not positively affirm, that the name 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Gnostics, was given to, or assumed by them in the Apostles days, though Grotius and Hammond favor this sentiment; because some learned men contradict it: but this I believe, that the Gnostic Infusions and Errors were very much diffused through some of the Primitive Churches in the Apostles days; and therefore oft struck at in their Epistles, as it will appear by what follows, out of Irenaeus Disciple of Polycarp, who lived in the second Century, and professedly wrote against the Gnostics, and Valentinus their Sectator. Yea Eusebius and Photios tell us, that Irenaeus 's five Books against the Gnostics, and Valentinians, had this title, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a reviction of knowledge falsely so called. That these Gnostics had dissused much of their poison in the Apostles times, is affirmed by Ignatius in his Epistle to Philadelph. if genuine.

2. As to their Doctrine; these Pythagorizing Gnostics pretended unto a very mystic, sublime, and spiritual Theologic, answerable to their name. So Jude v. 19. These be they that separate themselves. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i.e. says Grotius,

who separate and distinguish themselves from others, as more wise and knowing, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .
Not having the Spirit; i.e. they boast of very great spiritual Inspirations, but indeed they are but Diabolic Infusions; not from the Spirit. That this Mystic Theology of the Gnostics was indeed the issue of vain Pagan Philosophy, together with some Jewish Observances, is a general persuasion of the Learned, Grotius and others. Irenaeus and Epiphanius tell us, that the Gnostics had the Images of Plato and Pythagoras, which they joined with the Image of Christ: This indeed holds true as to all their Mystic Theology, which was but a composition of Platonic and Pythagoric Philosophemes, persumed with some Judaic and Christian Dogmas. So Hammond on Col. 2.8. With Philosophy and vain deceit. Paraph.
And take care (says he) that nobody plunder you of all that you have, your Principles of Christian Knowlege, by that vain, empty, frothy, pretended knowledge and wisdom, which the Gnostics talk of, 1 Tim. 1.4. and 6.20. taken out of the Heathenish Pythagorean Philosophy, together with the observances of the Mosaical Law, and very distant and contrary to Christian Divinity. Thus Hammond, who adds the same in his Paraphrase on v. 9. for in him, &c. i.e. for the whole will of God is by Christ really made known to us, — and therefore there is little need of the additions of the Gnostics, which they borrow out of the Heathen and Jewish Theology, to supply the defects of the Evangelical Doctrine.
The like he adds v. 10. of which hereafter. But to treat more distinctly of the origin of this Mystic Theologic taken up by the Gnostics, as a medium for symbolising with the Gentiles, we must know, that it was partly Mythologic and fabulous; partly Symbolic and Enigmatic; and wholly Allegoric. (1) As for the Mythologic and fabulous part of the Gnostics Mystic Theology, it seems to be derived from the Mythologic Philosophers and Poets, Orpheus, Hesiod, Amiphanes, Philistion, and Pherecydes, who writ of the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Genealogy of the God's; whence the Gnostics borrowed their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Conjunctions, and from them Genealogies, how one thing joined to another begets a third: as out of night and silence (say they) comes forth Chaos, &c. which indeed was the same with the Theology of Orpheus, and the rest of these Theologistes. So 1 Tim. 1.4. That they give not heed to fables and endless genealogies.
He calls them Genealogies, (saith Grotius ) because they feigned the emanation of the one from the other. And for these Genealogies they would seem more wise than others; whence despising other Christians as more rude and ignorant, they made the name 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , of Gnostics, peculiar to themselves.
Though indeed all their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or Mystic Theology, was but a mere Mythologic Philosophic 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or fabulous Wisdom, taken up in imitation of the Orphic Mystic Theology, or Genealogy of the God's, &c. as hereafter. (2) Neither was this Gnostic Theology only Mythologic, but also Symbolic, Enigmatic and Allegoric, in imitation of the Pythagoric and Platonic Philosophy, as it may appear by the following Discourse of its parts.

1. A great and principal part of the Gnostics Mystic Theology comprehended the Doctrine of their Aeones, their Origin, Genealogy, and Office, which they took up in imitation of the Pythagorean and Platonic Ideas and Demons, applying the same to the Angels. So Irenaeus, adverse. Haeres. lib. 2. cap. 19. where he opens this mystery to us, showing how these Gnostics framed their Aeones in imitation of the ancient Poets and Philosophers, Pythagoras, Democritus, Plato, &c.

Antiphanes, saith he, in his Theogony, saith, that out of night and silence the Chaos came forth, &c. Hence the Gnostics formed their Aeones. — And that they cal them Images or Ideas, they manifestly follow the opinion of Democritus and Plato — But in that they make the Savior to result out of all these Aeones, they bring in nothing but Hesiod 's Pandora. And in that they will that all this be transferred into Numbers, this they had from the Pythagoreans, &c.
He tells us, that these Reveries were framed out of the Platonic Ideas, &c. Tertullian, libro de anima, says, That the heretic seeds of the Gnostics shined in the Platonic Ideas. Which he calls in the same place, The heretic Sacraments of Ideas. And more fully, lib. de Praescript. cap. 7. Tertullian assures us,
That the very Heresies of the Gnostics had their composure and ornament from Philosophy. Thence the Aeones, and I know not what forms and Trinity of man in Valentinus, who was of this Gnostic sect, as hereafter.
And as the Pythagoric and Platonic Ideas contributed much to these Gnostic Aeones, so also their Doctrines of Demons. Thus Grotius and Hammond out of him seem to make those 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Doctrines of Demons, mentioned 1 Tim. 4.1. to be the character of the Gnostics Theologic, which so far as the Gnostics were types and forerunners of Antichrist his Demon-Doctrines and Apostasy, we may safely grant. Though, I conceive, that Prophetic character primarily refers to the Antichristian 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , which was but an imitamen of the Philosophers 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or Demon-worship, as hereafter: yet we may also take in the Gnostic Aeones, as forerunners of Antichrists Saints, and Imitamens of the Philosophers Demons. And indeed these Gnostic 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Aeones, as to their Origin and Office, seem much the same with the Pythagorean and Platonic Demons. For these Gnostics looked on their Aeones as middling-God's, or Mediators; which our Apostle seems to strike at Col. 2.10. Ye are complete in him which is the Head of all principality and power. i.e. (says Hammond in his Paraphrase)
By him you have knowledge enough to complete you, without such supplies as these, from the Doctrines and Divinity of the Gnostics about their Aeones, looked on by them as Divine Immortal Powers, of which, whatsoever they are, (if they be not Idol-nothings) be they Angels of a superior or second degree, Christ is the Head; and they that have Christ, need not trouble themselves with these accessions.
By which it is plain, that these Gnostics made their Aeones, as Mediators, answerable to the Philosophers Demons, and Antichrists Saints; which were all erected as Mediators in the room of Christ. Therefore v. 18. we find mention of a Voluntarie humility and worship, which these Pythagorizing Gnostics gave unto their Angelic Powers or Aeones; which ver. 19. is styled a not holding the Head: i.e. (says Hammond in his Paraphr.)
They that be guilty hereof disclaim Christ, who indeed is the Head of his Church, the only Intercessor to his Father.
The Apostle seems the more invective against these Gnostic A ones and Mediators, because they were but the fore-runners of Antichrist and his Demons or Saints. This seems to be the meaning of that Scripture, '1 Joh. 2.18. Ye have heard that Antichrist shall come, even now are there many Antichrists. The Syriac renders 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i.e. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a false Christ. Such indeed were these Gnostic Aeones, as the Pythagorean Demons, whence they sprang, and both the Parents and precursors of the great Antichrist and his Demon Saints. I know Grotius, (and so Hammond who follows him) out of his too great favor for the Roman Antichrist, restrains this and other Prophetic discoveries of Antichrist to some Pseudochrist, or Antichrist started up in the Apostles times; such as Barchochebas amongst the Jews, Apollonius Tyanaeus amongst the Pagans, and Simon Magus amongst the Gnostics: but this is too narrow a conceit to find room in any true Christian heart. Yet thus much we may allow him, and all other Cassandrian Patrones of the Roman Antichrist, that these holy Penmen, in their Prophetic discoveries of the great Antichrist, might have an eye on those Pagan, Jewish, and Gnostic Antichrists of their time, as fore-runners and Ideas of the great Roman Antichrist. And indeed 'tis our safest course to interpret Scripture in its largest sense.

But as to the origin of these Gnostic Aeones, they were taken up in imitation of the Grecian 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Generation of the God's, begun by Sanchoniathon the Phoenician Mythologist, who was followed herein by Orpheus, Hesiod, and Pherecydes, who was of Phoenician extract, and spent a main part of his Philosophisings in the explaining this 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Genealogy of the God's: from whom we may presume Pythagoras his Scholar learned the same, as also from the Orphic Theologistes, with whom he much conversed. Now the Gnostics apply the whole of this Pagan 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Generation of the God's, to their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Aeones, or Angelic Powers; which the Apostle seems to strike at, 1 Tim. 1.4. Neither give heed to Fables and endless Genealogies, which minister questions, &c. i. e. (says Hammond in his Paraphrase )

warn thy flock not to heed those fabulous Pedegrees of the God's, which under the name of Aeones the Gnostics talk so much of, and so bring in many perplex disputes.
The like in his note on 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .
Most of the Divinity, says he, of the Gnostics consisted of Conjunctions, and then from them Genealogies, how one thing joins with another, and begets a third, and applies all the Theology and Genealogies of the God's in Orpheus, &c. to the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Aeones, as they called the Angels, &c.
See Iren. l. 2. c. 19.

2. These Pythagorizing Gnostics abounded much in Will-worship, and Superstitiose Ceremonies, in imitation of Pythagorean Institutes and Demon-worship. This the Apostle seems to intimate, Col. 2.16. Let no man therefore judge you in meat and drink, &c. As the Gnostics did. Then he adds, v. 18. Let no man beguile you of your reward in a voluntary humility, and worshipping of Angels, &c. i.e. (says Hammond )

Let no man please himself, and condemn you, in point of worshipping Angels as Mediators to God, as if there were some special humility in so doing, &c.
Which the Gnostics were guilty of. Thence v. 20, 21, 22. he mentions sundry Pythagorean Institutes which these Gnostics assumed. And then ver. 23. he concludes, Which things have indeed a show of wisdom. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a pretext or vain umbrage of Pythagorean wisdom, &c. In Will-worship. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i.e. according to the Thracian, Orphic, and Pythagorean Institutes, which abounded in Will worship, and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demon-fear. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signifies Religiose Rites and Worship, which Plutarch deduceth from the Thracians, among whom the Orphic Mysteries prevailed. Whence it is oft used to signify Superstition and superstitious worship, as Col. 2.18. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the superstitious worship of Angels. So Hesychius interprets 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 by 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a superstitious person. Hence 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signifies primarily, a worship invented and instituted by the will of man. So it's taken materially and passively for any worship that receives its original Institution from the will of man, not the will of God. Thence Hesychius explicates 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , by 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Will-worship: and Phavorinus expounds, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , he worships according to his own will, what seems good to him. And because all such Will worship is in Divine estimation superstition, hence 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is here rendered by the old Latin, Ambrose, and Erasmus, Superstition, q. Supra statutum. Such was the superstitious Will-worship of the Gnostics, which they invented in imitation of the Philosophic 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or Demon-worship, as hereafter, C. 2. S. 3. §. 10.

3. More particularly these Gnostics affected Celibate, and forbad Marriage, in imitation of the Pythagoreans. So Theodoret saith, that Saturnius, a Ringleader amongst the Gnostics, was the first amongst Christians that affirmed Marriage to be the work of the Devil: and Clemens Alex. Strom. l. 3. says, this was generally the Doctrine of the Gnostics. So Hammond on 1 Tim. 4.3. Forbidding to marie.

Part of the character of these Gnostic Heretics is to interdict Mariages, and speak against them as unlawful. — These Heretics had much of their Doctrine from the Pythagorean Philosophers, &c.
Hence,

4. These Pythagorizing Gnostics enjoined Abstinence from the flesh of Bestes, and several other meats, as Col. 2.21, 22. Touch not, taste not, handle not; which were Pythagorean Injunctions assumed by these Gnostics, as before. So Hammond on 1 Tim. 4.3. Commanding to abstain from meats, &c. See Theodoret and Clemens Alex. Strom. l. 3. of the Gnostic Abstinences.

5. The Gnostics also, in imitation of the Pythagoreans, much addicted themselves to Divination, Sorcerie, and lying wonders. This was that which Simon Magus, the Father of the Gnostics, endeavored to render himself famose by, who would sain have purchased the gist of doing Miracles from the Apostles; but when that could not be, he gives up himself to the Devil for a purchase of the same; which, as the Ancients generally report, he grew famose for both amongst the Heathens and Gnostic Gospellers. Insomuch that Hammond and Grotius would fain restrain Antichrists lying wonders, 2 Thes. 2.9. to Simon Magus, or suchlike.

6. These carnal Gnostics, notwithstanding their pretensions to spiritual Mysteries, professed and practiced monstrose Sensuality and uncleannesses. These seem struck at 2 Pet. 2.18. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , lasciviose ways. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Selga, was a Town in Pisidia, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , where men lived luxuriosely, and polluted themselves by mutual uncleannesses. Whence unclean persons were termed 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , eminently selgites, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 being here augmentative, as the Etymologist, Soudas, and Bochart. Whence Pliny, Nat. Hist. l. 15. c. 7. makes mention of Selitic Oil, which these Selgites invented, to fortify their spirits and nerves, debilitated by luxury and uncleanness. Schmidius and others give a contrary character of these Selgites; yet all agree in this, that 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signifies great luxury and libidinose uncleanness, which the Gnostics were guilty of. For, says Grotius, they gave their Philtra, or love-charms, and counted lasciviose deeds amongst things indifferent. So Jude 12. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , in your love-festes; which these sensual Gnostics converted into fuel for their uncleanness. The Nicolaitans, Rev. 2.15. seem to be of this Gnostic Sect. He that has a mind to hear more of their monstrose wickedness may consult Epiphanius and Irenaeus, who have laid them open.

7. These Gnostics had, in imitation of the Pythagorean Purifications, their Expiations. So Grotius on 2 Tim. 4.4. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .

These Fables (saith he) were concerning the Expiations of sins, according to the Chaldaic and Orphic Disciplines. In those a chief place was given to Sea-water, and thence to fountain-water, Scilla, sulphur, bitumen, &c.
The Gnostics held also free-will, as Jansen informs us.

8. Lastly, to lay a sure foundation for their wickedness, these Gnostics denied the Resurrection, turning all the Scriptures that tended to prove the Resurrection into mere Allegories. So Hymenaeus and Philetus, who were of this Gnostic sect, 2 Tim. 2.18. Saying the Resurrection is past already. i.e. They turned the Scripture-relation of the Resurrection into a mere Allegoric 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 & 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , in imitation of the Pythagorean and Platonic Resurrections, as Grotius. Touching Pythagoras 's 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , and its ressemblance to the Gnostic, see Court Gent. P. 2. B. 2. C. 2. §. 8. These were the noxious Infusions of the Pythagorizing Gnostics, who were herein but fore-runners of the Roman Antichrist, as we shall fully demonstrate, Chap. 2.

§. 8. As Pagan Philosophy laid the foundation of the Gnostic Heresy, so also of the great fundamental Errors, which have been ever since broached and revived in the Churches of Christ. And indeed herein we may not excuse the Greek Fathers, who being many of them brought up in the Schole of Alexandria, and other Academies, where the Grecanic Philosophy flourished, drank in therewith many Philosophic Errors and Infusions, which proved not a little prejudicial to the simplicity of the Christian Theology. Thus Justin Martyr, having his spirit deeply drenched in Platonic Philosophy, even to some degree of Intemperance, (1) he presumed, That Plato's Dogmas were not aliene from the Doctrine of Christ, as Apol. 1. (2) Hence he asserted, That such as lived according to reason, albeit Pagans, as Socrates, Heraclitus, and such-like, might be saved. (3) He held, in imitation of the Philosophers Demons, that God committed the care of human affairs, and sublunary things to Angels, as Apol. 1. p. 44. (4) He was too much a Patron of Moral free-will, in corrupt nature, as Apol. 2. Thus also Clemens Alexandrinus, so termed because brought up at Alexandria in Egypt, having been educated in Philosophic, which then greatly flourished in the Schole of Alexandria, he therewith imbibed many Errors, which he mixed with his Christian Theology. As (1) He held, That Christ assumed flesh, thereby to demonstrate unto men their sufficient forces to obey God's Commandments: whence also he asserted, That obedience and inobedience was in our power; as Strom. 2. Likewise, That the precepts of God are such as may be, or not be observed by us, as Strom. 4. Yea Strom. 2. he saith, That Faith also is in our power, because infidelity. Which Pelagian Infusions he imbibed from the Stoic Philosophy, wherein his spirit was drenched. Yet Strom. 3. he assertes efficacious Grace for the production of all Moral good. And Strom. 2. he owns the Infusion of faith by God, which he makes to be 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . (2) He asserted, That those who were before Christ, and lived honestly, were made just by the Law, and by Philosophic, yet that they wanted faith in Christ; whence that in Hel they expected the coming of Christ and his Apostles, by whose Preaching there they were converted to believe in Christ, and so at length saved. Again, That none were perfectly saved by Christ before his coming, as Strom. 5.6. (3) He sometimes assertes Justification by Works: as in Protreptico, he saith, Men might purchase Salvation by their own works: sometimes he joines Faith and Works together, as Strom. 5, & 6. (4) He held with the Stoics, That perfection in Virtue was attainable in this life, Strom. 6, 7. (5) He calls Martyrie the purgation of sin. Strom. 4. But none imbibed more Philosophic Errors than Origen, as in what follows. How much Philosophy corrupted the Fathers, has been taken notice of by many Reformers; as by Ames, Bellarm. Enerv. Tom. 4. lib. 6. cap. 1.

It is evident, that the Fathers by and from Philosophy introduced into the Church various modes of speaking, specially of human Merits, and of the righteousness of the Gospel, which appear not in Scripture; whence there was occasion given and taken by the Schoolmen of framing perniciose Errors.
The like Tilenus, Syntagm. part. 2. Disp. 16. Thes. 31.
Neither (says he) did the Fathers introduce into the Church some Ornaments only from Rhetoricians, but also Dogmas from the Philosophers Schools, specially from Plato 's Academie; some also from Zeno's porch; which were incorporated by little and little into the Church. At length things growing worse and worse, Plato being ejected by the Schoolmen (successors of the Fathers) and Aristotle exalted into Christ's chair, he does even engage in controversy with Christ about the Rule of truth, specially in the Doctrine 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , about contingent and free-will: although truly in this point the most ancient Greek Fathers had rather hear Aristotle than Paul.
Thus Tilenus, who afterward himself fell into the same snare as to Free-will, &c.

This in a more peculiar manner concerns the Greek Fathers, such as were brought up in the Schole of Alexandria, specially ' Origen, who being Scholar to Ammonius, that great Master of Platonic Philosophy, (whom some reckon to be a Christian) follows his Masters steps in endeavoring to reform Platonic Philosophy, and reduce it to the form of Christian Theology; wherein he came infinitely short of his design: for he did by these his vain attempts, but the more sophisticate and adulterate Divine Theology; not only by his many Platonic Allegories, but also by those several Philosophic terms and errors which he mixed with the Doctrines of Faith, namely his 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or freewill, his Pre-existence of Souls, &c.

1. The Pelagian Errors came from Origen. Jansen, August. De Haeres. Pelagian, Tom. 1. l. 6. c. 13, &c. gives us a particular and large account, how all the Pelagian Dogmas were formed out of Origen 's Philosophic Contemplations. (1)

The Pelagians (saith he) were severely reprehended by Augustine for making Indifference to Good and Evil, with the exclusion of Necessity as to one part, essential to the liberty of the will in every state. For this is the most principal basis of the whole Pelagian structure; which Origen entirely delivered: For he was so far fond of this Philosophic liberty, and a Patron of this indifference to Good and Evil, as that he decreed man without this was to be reckoned among Brutes and Stones. Hear Origen discoursing of this liberty, Lib. 1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , C. 5. And by consequence it is from us, and in our motions, that we are blessed or holy, &c. See Jans. p. 150. (2) Origen every-where inculcates and cries up the sufficience of Natures Law to live well. As Lib. 2. in Rom. Jans. c. 14. p. 151. (3) Touching Grace and its Merit, the very error of Pelagius and the Massilienses is delivered by Origen; as also touching the perfection of Justice, and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . As l. 4. in Rom. And in his Books 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , his scope is to show, That the Providence of God doth govern immortal souls according to the merits of each, as Jansen. c. 15. p. 152. (4) Origen, as Pelagius, utterly overthrows Election, Predestination, and Vocation according to the purpose of God. Jans. c. 16. p. 152. (5) Al the Glosses of Scriptures touching Original sin and Grace, which the Pelagians abuse, yea the whole system of Pelagian Errors Origen preformed, as it sufficiently appears by his Comments on the Epistle to the Romans, specially on Ch. 5.
and his Books 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Jansen. c. 17. p. 153. gives this as the root of all Origen's Errors, namely the Ubertie and Fecunditie of his Wit too much immersed in vain Philosophy, as hereafter, §. 10. and C. 2. Sect. 1. §. 4.

2. Origen gave also a great foundation and improvement to 'the Arian Heresy. (1) By asserting that 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the Word, Joh. 1.1. is taken only Metaphorically, and Ideally, according to the Platonic mode, as in what immediately follows §. 9. (2) He held also, That the Son of God saw not the Father, because he was a creature made, not borne the Son of God: that the Son, who is the Image of the Invisible God, compared with the Father, was not Truth, i.e. True God. That God the Father was an incomprehensible Light; but Christ, if compared with the Father, was a very poor splendor, which yet with us, by reason of our imbecility, may seem very great. That the Son was not Bonity itself, but a certain air or image of Bonity, so that he could not be termed absolutely good, but only with an additament, A good Pastor, or the like. As Hieronym. Epist. ad Avitum. (3) He said also, That the Holy Spirit was the third in Dignity and honor after the Father and Son, yea inferior to the Son, as Hicronym. ad Avitum. Who also in Epist. ad Pammachium, saith, That he spoke il of the Son, but worse of the Holy Spirit. (4) He held, That the Father contained all things, the Son was only in Rational Creatures, and the Holy Spirit only in Believers, as Athanasius, Quaest. 71. ad Antiochum, relates. These notions about the Trimtie he imbibed from that Platonic Philosophy then taught in the Schole of Alexandria, wherein he was instructed; which acknowledged a 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Trinity; namely, [1] 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the Father; whom they made to be 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the supreme Being. [2] 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the Mind, or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the Reason; whom they made inferior to the first. And [3] 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the mundane Spirit; which they made inferior to both the former. And hence Origen traduced his Trinity, which gave the original Exemplar to Arianism. Whence Epiphanius, in Epist. ad Joannem Hierosolymitanum, calls Origen, the Father of Arius: and Hieronymus Epist. ad Pammachium, stiles him, the Ocean and Fountain of Arius. And Socrates, l. 4. c. 21. with others, related, that the Arians frequently used Testimonies taken out of Origen's Books. See P. 4. B. 2. C. 6. §. 4.

3. Origen by his Platonic Philosophemes, gave a great advance to the whole System of Papism, or Antichristianism. (1) He gave the first lines to all Mystic Theology, by turning all Scriptures, even the most plain into Allegories, according to the Platonic mode, of which more hereafter, Chap. 2 Sect. 1. §. 1. (2) He was the first Founder of Monastic Life, Abstinences, and Austerities. [1] He emaseulated himself, i.e. extinguished virilitie, thereby to preserve Chastity. [2] He understood those Precepts of our Lord, against having two coats, shoes, and making provision for the morrow, in a literal sense, as belonging to all Christians; and thence affected voluntary Poverty, as the Monks of Egypt his Successors. [3] He abstained from necessary food, as the Pythagoreans, and Popish Monks; whereby he endangered his health. [4] He affected superstitious sanctity and severities, abstaining from necessary sleep, lying on the ground, &c. as Monks. (3) He held human merits, and justisication by works, placing Mans Satisfactions, Tears, Contrition, and other good works, as the causes of Remission of Sins. So in his Hom. 24. on Numbers, and 24, and 23, on Joshua, and Hom. 1. in Ezech. (4) He asserted, with the Papists, Perfection in this life, namely, that Saints may extinguish all though foam of sin in this life, and so satisfy the Law. Of which see Lib. 1. in Job, Hom. 8. and Hieron. ad Ctesiph. adverse. Pelagianos. (5) He was the first that introduced Purgatory, from the Platonic Schole at Alexandria, into the Church of God. Plato 's notions of Purgatory see in what follows, Chap. 2. S. 3. §. 11. And Origen in imitation hereof held, That some sins were purged out here, but others passed with us into the next life, where they were by the torment of sire purged out. Of which see his Hom. 8. in Leviticus. Hom. 2, & 3. in Psal. & Hom. 14. in Jeremiah.

4. There were many other great Errors asserted and introduced by Origen, from that Platonic Schole at Alexandria, and its corrupt Infusions. As (1) he held the pre-existence of Souls. Thus Plato in his Timaeus, and elsewhere he saith, Thut all Souls were produced at once, and distributed into the Stars, &c. So Nicephorus, lib. 5. c. 23. August. lib. 2. de Civit. Dei. c. 23. as Epiphanius, Hieronymus and Soudas relate, that Origen held, Human souls to have been before bodies, and that for their sins they were chained to bodies: which was a great Philosopheme among the Platonistes. (2) Hieronymus, Epist. ad Avitum, & Apol. 2. adversus Ruffinum, assures us, that he held, in imitation of Pythagoras and Plato, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or the Transmigration of Souls from one Body into another. (3) He held, That the Devils and souls of the wicked should be at last saved, and that after long punishments they should be associated to the good Angels. Thus 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , l. 1. c. 6, 8. Hom. 9. in Jerem. which also is related by Theophilus, Epiphanius, Hieronymus and Augustinus. So lib. 2. contra Celsum, he saith, That the soul of Christ divested of its body converted many souls. (4) He denied the Resurrection of the flesh, affirming, that our Bodies after the Resurrection should be round, aereous, and not of the same substance they now are. Thus de Resurrect. l. 4. & Expos. in Psal. 1. as Hieron. ad Pammachium.

How many and great the Errors of Origen were, which he imbibed from the Pythagorean and Platonic Philosophic in the Alexandrine Schole, is more fully explicated by Hieronymus, in Epistolis ad Avitum, and Pammachium, and Oceanum, Tom. 2. Oper. p. 190. Also in Apolog. adversus Ruffinum. These his Venimous Errors began first to be espoused by the Monks of Egypt, who drank in the same with much greediness, and diffused them throughout the whole mass of their Mystic Theology, which gave great contestes among the Churches of those times, as Baronius has well observed on the year 256. Alexander, Eusebius, Didymus, and others, studiosely endeavored the defense of Origen; but Methodius, Eustachius, Apollinarius, Anastasius, Theophilus, Hieronymus, Athanasius, Augustinus, and many other of the Fathers; and more particularly the Constantinopolitan Council, An. 551. condemned Origen of many Pestilential and prodigiose Errors, imbibed from Ethnic Philosophers. Cluverus in Apocalypse. Tom. 2. p. 315, &c. applies that character, Rev. 8.10, 11. And there fell a great Star from Heaven, burning as it were a lamp, &c. unto Origen; who, as Severus Sulpitius observes, in what he did well came short of none after the Apostles; but in what he erred, none was worse. That this Texte, Revel. 8.10, 11. pointes out Origen, Cluverus proves, (1) from the time of this third Trumpet, which answers exactly to Origen. (2) From the several parts of the character: [1] He burned as a lamp, which notes his spiritual gifts, as Mat. 5.15. Joh. 5.35. [2] Yet he fell from Heaven; i. e. from his spiritual celestial Light, into miserable terrene darknesses of Ethnic Philosophy. [3] He fell upon the third part of the rivers and fountains of waters; i.e. on the People and Ecclesiastic Assemblies, which were corrupted by him. [4] And his name was wormwood, namely by reason of the extreme bitterness of his Dogmas and superstitious severities.

But to conclude Origen's Character, the original springs of these his monstrose Errors seem these. (1) The natural Luxuriance of his exorbitant fantasy, which recreated itself in the Allegoric mode of the Platonistes. (2) His despising the simplicity of the Scriptures, and Christian Theology. (3) His too great confidence in his own parts, and presuming himself to be wiser than others. (4) His affectation of new Termes and Modes of interpreting Scripture. (5) But most of all his insolent abuse of Divine Mysteries and Truths, by reducing the same to Platonic Philosophemes. Hence basil, Hom. 3. Hexaem. severely redargues Origen 's Allegoric Mode of Theologising: and elsewhere he terms it, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a fabulous figment. Greg. Nazianzen, Orat. 42. stiles Origen 's way of commenting 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , worthy of a conjector of Dreams, in allusion to the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 of Artemidorus, and Apollonius Attalus, as before, L. 1. C. 3. §. 8. Greg. Nyssenus, in Cant. Praesat. & l. de ho. opat. c. 18. disputes sharply against the Deliries or sick Dreams of Origen. Cyril Alexandrin. in Act. Council. C P. stigmatiseth Origen with the character of Antichrist: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Origen has started up in the midst of the true Church, as the Abomination of Desolation. Epiphanius, in haeres. 64. hath writ severely against Origen 's Errors, whom he terms 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , self-willed sophist, or one tenacious of his own sentiments in wisdom. And he terms his Doctrine, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Absurditie and perniciose Doctrine in many parts of saith, &c. Whence the Greek Theologues in the fifth Oecumenic Council anathematised him for his Errors. Of which see more, Vincentius Lyrinensis, lib. adverse. Haeres. c. 23. How much these Primitive Churches were infested by Errors imbibed from Ethnic Philosophy, specially those of Origen and the Schole of Alexandria, has been well observed by that great French Divine Morelius, in his Discipline de l' Eglise, liv. 2. chap. 6. pag. 101.

Human Philosophy has corrupted many, who desirous to mixe it with the Gospel, disfigured the Doctrine thereof, and at length made of it a pure Human Philosophy. This happened not all at once, but by little and little, until it came to darken Grace. For Origen endeavoring to exhort men to perform works worthy of their Vocation, extolled good works without measure: and the more to awaken men hereto, he gave them to understand, that these good works were in their power and from their Free-will. Which opinion opened the door to the Pelagians. — In general the ignorance of all Science has produced great evils: but yet the greatest part have had their fource from Reason, Human opinion, and Philosophy; which for this reason Tertullian rejected and banished from the Church, as being the mistress of Heresies.
Agen, liv. 3. chap. 14. pag. 260. Morelius adds,
That Philosophy and Curiositie corrupted this noble Schole of Alexandria, and by consequent the Church Which ought therefore to be carefully avoided; because these two evils are natural to Scholars, who not contenting themselves with the simplicity of the Gospel, are ambitiose to beautify it with human ornaments of Eloquence and Philosophy; and from a rage to get knowledge would fain mount up higher than their very Doctors.

We find this mystery of iniquity excellently laid open by Owen, Theolog. lib. 6. cap. 8. where he shows us, how this Pagan Philosophy at first crept in amongst the Fathers, to the great prejudice of Christian Theology.

The sacred Chorus (says he) of the Apostles being removed, Satan again attempted the corrupting of Evangelic Truth, and that not without success. For what he could not accomplish by open assault, he gradually obtained in defense of the Truth. For after the Apostles were removed, the Patronage of Truth came into the hands of Learned men. Of this number were Clemens, Origen, &c. whom it sufficed not to use the Word and Spirit of God against the enemies of Truth, but they were pleased to engage also with reasons drawn from secular learning. And it happened in progress of time, that these Philosophic arguments, which these learned men used in the defense of Truth, yea the very terms and words, were estimed as necessary parts of Religion. But this Philosophic fatal evil did in a more particular manner infect the Church after the Peripatetic Philosophy, (which for some ages had lain neglected) began to please Students in good literature. For this Philosophy of Aristotle being revived and adorned by the Mahumedan Arabians, and thence sucked in by the Schoolmen, they utterly abrogated the Evangelic Theology.
And as many of the Fathers thus corrupted the Doctrine of the Gospel by Philosophic Notions and Infusions; so in like manner the Worship of the Gospel was by their assuming Philosophic terms and rites greatly corrupted. Pythagoras, Plato, and other of the Philosophers had, in imitation of the Jewish Church, their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. And the Greek Fathers in imitation of these Philosophic Rites, cal their Sacraments and other Mysteries by the same Names; yea assume many of the same Rites to clothe Christ's Mysteries withal. Thus the spurious Dionysius Areopagita calls the Eucharist, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . And Casaub. Exer. 16. c. 43. assures us, that when the first Christians cal their Sacraments Teletas, &c. these and the like Names were transferred from the Sacreds of the Pagans. The Grecians called the Deification of the Heroes 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Hence among the Fathers, specially such as were Popishly inclined, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is attributed to Saints. But of this more fully in what follows of Antichristian Rites, Ch. 2. S. 3. §. 11.

§. 9. But to descend to particulars. 1. Al those hell bred, black Errors, which struck at the Deity of Christ, had their foundation in Pagan Philosophy. Such were the opinions of Samosatemus, Arius, &c. As for the Heresy of Samosatenus and its traduction from Pagan Philosophy, we find a good account in Melancthon, Chron. lib. 3. of the state of the Church under Valerius and Aurelianus:

Paulus Samosatenus, (says he) who fell upon the blasphemy of Ebion and Cerinthus, had this occasion for his Errors: Plotinus the Philosopher (who was Scholar to Ammonius ) reading in the Schole of Alexandria, had mingled with his Philosophy Allegories touching the Eternal Word. And in as much as there were many debates about these things from the writings of the Ancients, Paulus Samosatenus drew thence his impostures, and maintained, that Jesus Christ was only man, and that by 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the word, Joh. 1.1. We may not understand any person subsistent, but the declaration and word of promise. These Reveries were received with much applaudissement by curious spirits, and particularly by Zenobia Queen of Arabia and Dame of Antioch: by whose means P. Samosatenus was maintained secure for ten years space.
This Heresy of Samosatenus denying the Divinity of Christ was revived by Arius, and that from the very same foundation of Platonic Philosophy, yea in the very same Schole of Alexandria. This is well explicated by Aquinas, Sum. part. 1. Q. 32. A. 1.
We find, saith he, in the Books of the Platonistes, That in the beginning the Word was: by which Word they understood not a person in the Trinity, but an Ideal Reason, by which God made all things — whence sprang the Error of Origen, and Arius, who followed the Platonistes herein.
So again in what follows, Q. 34. Art. 1. Aquinas assures us, That Origen laid the foundation of Arianism, by affirming, That the Word in Divine 'maters, signified only Metaphorically, not properly. That Arius also had his Infusions from the Platonistes in this Schole of Alexandria is evident: For Arius was a Presbyter in this Church, and Student in this Schole, where the Pythagorcan and Platonic Philosophy was at this time wholly in request, (for Aristotle came not in play til afterward) which the learned Christians Clemens Alexandrinus, Origen, &c. made use of as a medium to illustrate and prove the great mysteries of Faith touching the Divine 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , word, mentioned, Joh. 1.1. hoping by such symbolisings, and claiming kindred with these Philosophic notions and traditions (originally Jewish ) touching the Platonic 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , they might gain very much credit and interest amongst these Platonic Sophistes. Hence these learned Fathers Clemens and Origen made it their business to lay open the cognation betwixt Pagan Philosophy and the Mysteries of the Gospel; proving, that Philosophy was but a reflex beam, or broken derivation and tradition of Sacred Revelation. Which design and undertaking had been of excellent use, had these learned Fathers withal discovered the Vanity and Corruptions of Pagan Philosophy as then constituted: but this they were so far from undertaking, as that they assumed a considerable part of the Pythagorean and Platonic Philosophy, both Mater and Form, and mixed it with their Sacred Theology; and so out of all framed an Image like that of Nebuchadnezzar, Dan. 2.31, 32. And amongst other Platonic Mysteries, that of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the word, on which Ammonius and Plotinus had much commented, was taken and applied to the Divine 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Word, explicated by John; which gave occasion and foundation to many Philosophic debates and contestes in the Schole and Church of Alexandria; as also to the Heresy of Arius, as it had done to that of Samosetanus before. This is well taken notice of by that great French Reformer Morelius, Discipl. liv. 2. chap. 4. pag. 87, 88.
It has been the custom (says he) to use Disputes in many places, whence many inconveniences may follow: For such Disputes tend only to awaken and discover the spirit, whence follows much presumption and ostentation, and the starting of high and curious Questions; which may afterward trouble the Church. The Arian Heresy had its rise from the particular conferences of learned men in the city of Alexandria. Indeed Constantine sharply reprehended these curious Disputes, &c.
The same may be applied to the Photinian Heresy, which was the same with the Arian and Samosatenan. Of which see Melanchthon, Lib. 3. of the Churches conflict after Constantine. We have before touched on this ( Chap. 3. §. 2, 3. of Book 1.) out of Justinian, who acquaintes us, that these Philosophic Notions about the Platonic 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , which supposed a real difference in nature betwixt the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the Father, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the Word, and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the Soul of the World, gave occasion to the Arian Heresy. See Justinian in 1 Joh. 1.1. and Origen 's influence on Arianism in what precedes, §. 8.

§. 10. Another great fundamental Error, which received spirit and life from Pagan Philosophy, is Pelagianism; which strikes diametrically at the free efficacious Grace of Christ, (as Arianism at his Divinity) and contains in it much of the spirit of Antichrist. We have before in what was laid down touching the Vanity of Pagan Ethics, B. 1. C. 2. §. 4. proved, that the Philosophers generally asserted a Moral power, or Free will, in all men to perform virtuose actions. They had their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , right Reason; their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , good nature; 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , free-will; 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , things in our power, and seeds of virtue, which they made the spring of all their good works. These notions the Greek Fathers, specially Origen, (who was bred up amongst the Philosophers in the Schole of Alexandria ) sucked in with too much greediness, who made them the foundation of his Exhortations to good works, which he cried up without end or measure; and to awaken Christians more effectually hereto, he took up this Philosophic principe, That it was in the power of men's free-will to perform the same. This laid the foundation for the Pelagian Heresy, as we have before observed out of Morelius, and we find this excellently opened to us by Jansen, in his Augustinus, Tom. 1. lib. 6 cap. 13, &c.

Amongst all (says he) that preceded Pelagius, I find no more skillful Architect of the Pelagian Heresy than Origen; who gave origin to many Heresies, which for some ages after his death infested the Church; specially by his Books, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . But there was none that he did more exactly form than the Pelagian. Neither will you easily find any Dogme, one excepted, used by Pelagius, or Julianus, against the Church, or any interpretation of Scripture favoring that Heresy, which Origen did not form to their hands: so that sometimes they use the very words of Origen against the truth; which, because it may seem incredible to some, I will a little more fully demonstrate.
Which he does, (1) From Origen 's asserting an Indifference of Free will. (2) From his supposing the Law of Nature sufficient to guide us to live well, &c. (3) From his pleading for Merits, and perfect Righteousness, and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . (4) From his overthrowing the Doctrine of free Election, Predestination, &c. (5) From his denying or lessening Original Sin and Grace, as it appeareth by his Commentaries on the Epistle to the Romans, specially on Chap. 5. as also his Book 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . And then he adds cap. 18. that the whole of this Heresy had its foundation in the Pythagorean, Stoic, and Peripatetic Philosophy. He also acquaints that the Origenists, or Monks that followed Origen and his Doctrine in Egypt and Palestine, aspiring after a Monkish Perfection and Religiose life embraced these Infusions of Origen, from whom the Massilienses and Pelagians traduced their Heresy. Hieronymus Adversus Pelag. ad Ctesiphontem, assures us, That the Doctrine of Pelagius was but a branch of Origen 's. And the same Hieronymus, Apolog. 1. adversus Ruffin. saith that Origen held, That God chose men, not that they might be holy, but for their foreseen sanctity and holiness: which made way for that great Pelagian Error, touching Election from the prevision of good Works. More touching the Traduction of Pelagianism from Origen 's Dogmas, see what precedes §. 8.

That Philosophy was the cause of Pelagianism also, Godeau, that great French Historian in the Life of Augustine, Liv. 2. Chap. 2. p. 200. demonstrates thus,

Nevertheless the Philosophy of Aristotle and Zeno seems to have contributed much to Pelagianism. And if Tertullian has named the Philosophers the Patriarchs of Heretics, that is particularly true in regard of the Pelagians; who, if we may so speak, are descended in a direct line. For the first Error of Pelagius was touching the perfection of justice and impeccabilitie, which he held a man might attain to in this life. Which is the same with the Apathy, or the exemtion from passions; which the Stoics attributed to their wise man. And albeit Aristotle and the New Academics held, That a wise man is capable of passions, but virtue consists in the moderation of them; yet both one and toother agreed in this, That virtue came from man, not from God. And Cicero explicating their Doctrine, saith, Who ever gave God thanks for being a good man? And Seneca saith, There is a good, which is the cause of a blessed life, namely to confide in a man's self. Lo, the Abregement of the Pelagian Doctrine! — Philosophy furnished the Pelagians not only with Materials to build their Forteresse against the Church, but also with Arms to defend it. And Augustine doth reproach Julian, with the subtilities of Logic, which he had learned, &c. As Vanity and Pride is the character of Human Philosophy, so also of the Pelagian Heresy; and it is its specify difference: For if a man examine all its propositions, he shall find in them a spirit of pride in the most insolent degree. — We have a secret desire of Independence which is graven on the very fund of our corrupt nature.
Thence one being asked why Pelagianism did spring up in all Ages, answered, because there were Pelagianae sibrae, certain Pelagian sibres, or small venes of Pelagianism in the hearts of all.

Jansen likewise tells us, Tom. 1. lib. 7. cap. 17. That the Greek Fathers, out of too great opinion of Origen and his Commentaries, sucked in from him the same opinions about Free-will; which Chrysostom, Oecumenius and Theophylact were too guilty of Origen 's opinion for Free-will see in his Philocalia, cap. 21, 23, 25, 26, &c. This may serve as a reason why Pelagius found so much favor from the Greek Fathers in the Council of Dispolis, An. 415. That Pelagius himself received much of his Heresy from these Origenistic Monks seated in Egypt, with whom he had conversation whilst in those parts, may hereafter appear, when we come to treat more fully of Pelagianism revived by the Schoolmen. It sufficeth at present to show, what foundation was laid for the Pelagian Heresy by the Greek Fathers, specially those of the Alexandrine Schole; who out of a vain design to gain reputation to the Christian Theology contempered some of the purer and more reformed parts of the Pythagorean and Platonic Philosophy therewith, to the great prejudice, yea corruption thereof, which Antichrist afterwards makes use of for the exaltation of his throne, and introduction of his Mystical, Scholastic, Canonic Theology, as it follows, C. 2. S. 1. §. 1, &c.

But to give a Summarie account of the rise and progress of Pelagian Dogmas, Bradwardine in his Preface to his never-enough to be admired Book De Causa Dei, against the Pelagians, tells us, that the lapsed Angels were the first Founders of this Sect, who depending on their mutable Free-will, though then Morally holy, fell from their Dependence on Divine Grace, into that miserable servitude of sin they are now chained under. The same Error Augustine, Aquinas, and other Antipelagian Schoolmen make to be the cause of Adam 's Fal. And if his Moral Free-will when void of Sin could not preserve him from falling into sin and misery, when he depended thereon, how is it possible that corrupt Free-will in his lapsed posterity should raise them up to a state of Union and Communion with God, from whom they are now, by reason of the spiritual death and servitude of Sin, so far distant? Bradwardine also makes Pelagianism to have been avouched and owned by Cain, Nimrod, Nebuchadnezzar, and other forerunners of Antichrist. That it was the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 of the Pharisees is most evident both from Sacred Scriptures, as Luk 18.9, 11. and elsewhere, as also by the general consent of such as have written of the Pharisees, Drusius, &c. In the Primitive Christian Churches this Pelagian Infusion was diffused among the Gnostics, and other legal carnal Christians, even in the Apostles days; as seems evident by their Epistles, which elsewhere, if the Lord please, we shall make apparent. But the principal founder of this Pelagian Placite in the Primitive times was Origen, as Jansen has incomparably well demonstrated in his History of Pelagianism. From Origen and his Sectators the Monks of Egypt, Pelagius, the reproach of our ancient Britain's, imbibed his venomous Infusions, which proved the vital spirits of Antichrist that man of sin.

To give check and confusion to these proud sentiments of that Pelagian Antichristian party God raised up Augustine for the succur of his poor bleeding Church, against the most pestiferous Heresy that ever infested it. He was a person of prodigiose natural acumen and Capacitie: he had an ample vast soul, filled with Divine Lights and Heats: he was indeed the Restaurator of the ancient Faith in this point, and Doctor of Grace, being indeed an infatigable and invincible champion of Free-grace against Free-will: He penetrated all the secrets of the Pelagians, and opened their Vanity: he entered by the conduct of God's Spirit into the very bowels of corrupt Nature, and anatomised all its subtle Recesses and Diverticules: He descended into the darknesses of the blind mind, and discovered its venomous influences on human Acts: He also manifested the feeblesses and impotence of the corrupt Will as to what is spiritually good: He made a perfect Anatomy of the old Adam, dissecting the small fibres thereof. And this Pelagian Heresy, which may well be styled the Heresy of corrupt Nature, the daughter and mother of Pride, did but the more inflame his zeal for Divine Grace, and increase his profound Humility: and whereas the pride of man's spirit takes great satisfaction in such flesh-pleasing notions, his incomparable Humility led him to a more implacable enmity against them: and being fortified with the armor of Divine Light and Grace, he confounded the Fautors of Pelagianism, and Patrones of corrupt Free-will, discovered their puerile ignorant Sophismes, and impudent Blasphemies; as also contemned their reproaches and calumnies. He explicated his Hypotheses with claritie, and demonstrated them with invincible force, specially in his two last pieces; those he writ against the Semi-pelagians, of the Predestination of Saints, and of the gift of Perseverance. We have an incomparable System of all his choifest sentiments about Grace collected by that great Patron of Free-Grace, and Impugnator of Free-will, Jansen, in his Augustinus; where also we find an excellent account of Augustine 's Life, and Zele against the Pelagians: the like in Godeau, La Vie de St. Augustine. And because some of late have thought Augustine too warm and passionate in his Zele against the Pelagians, I shall give an abbreviate Idea or character of his spirit and zeal for God, which is more copiosely and lively delineated by Godeau, that great French Historian, in the forementioned History of Augustine's Life. Augustine was a wonder of nature for Parts, and a miracle of Grace for Piety. It were easy to find admirable Parallels between those two great men, Paul and Augustine, which Godeau calls the ancient and new Apostle of Jesus Christ. Augustine observed in Paul an admirable Fidelitie, a celeste Eloquence, which was by so much the more capable to prevail, by how much the less human. He also observed in him a singular adresse to manage Spirits, an incomparable claritie to explicate Mysteries, a singular prudence to distribute Divine Verities according to the capacity of his Disciples, a marvelous judgment in his counsels, a profound intelligence to discover the secrets of men's hearts; a perfect charity for sinners, and yet an amorous vehemence against Sin. Libertines were constrained to admire in Augustine an example, which they were not willing to imitate. He studied more to become pious than learned, and to purify his heart from carnal Affections, than to enrich his Understanding with new Sciences. He thought he ought to grow in virtue according to the measure he grew in dignity. He was the Master of all by his Doctrine and Exemples; but by his Humility, charitable and prudent Conduct, the Servant of all. The Son of God chose him to defend the principal foundation of Christian Religion. Other Doctors had particular lights for the defending diverse Truths, but he had extraordinary claritie for the defense of the prime Truth and Grace. If it be the nature of Science to pusse up, then one might think such an eminent Science as Augustine had should greatly puff him up; but the malignity of Science was never so perfectly extinguished as in him: and he is yet more admirable for the profundity of his Humility, than for the sublimity of his Doctrine: he searched not for the praise of men. We might copy out all Augustine 's Books, if we would report all the humble Sentiments which he hath couched touching himself, in a manner that is not affected, and wherein one cannot accuse him, that he searched for Glory in a seeming contempt thereof; he had no difficulty to confess his ignorance in many things, which men believed he could instruct others in. He thus speaks: I profess I am of the number of those which write in profiting, and profit in writing. With what Sentiments of grief, with what sincerity, with what simplicity, with what diligence, with what confusion doth he in his Confessions speak of the Errors of his spirit, of his foolish imaginations, of his extravagant thoughts of Divine Verities? with what freedom doth he open his heart, that we may read all the disorders of his passions? we may cal these Confessions of his the triumph of Grace. Augustine had in his house an Assemblie of Ministers with whom he lived in commun; he forgot nothing to bring them to perfection; he had for all a love truly Paternal: he counseled them in their douts, supported them in their infirmities, fortified them in their seeblesses, accommodated himself to their ignorances. He had a great natural tenderness of love towards his friends, which Grace formed into a Divine love.

After Augustine, when Pelagianism, by the growth of Antichristianism was come to a perfect stature, God raised up many great Reformers, specially Bradwardine and Wiclef, to oppose the same. Many also among the Dominicans, as Aquinas, Ariminensis, Alvarez, &c. have put forth great efforts to pul down this Idol of Pelagianism. But none have been more bold and successful in the Roman Church, for the overthrowing this proud Pelagian Idol, than pious and great Corn. Jansen, and his Sectators; whereof we have given a large relation in our Idea of Jansenisme. And we shall here only add, that it is, or ought to be the great wonder of pious souls, that in this Age, wherein so many Professors of the Reformed Religion have turned their backs on the Doctrine of Free-Grace, and imbibed so many Pelagian Infusions, which are the very vital spirits and heart of Antichristianism, God has raised up, even in the bosom of Antichrist, Jansen and his Sectators, who, in vindication of Augustine 's Doctrine, have approved themselves such stout Champions and Assertors of Free-Grace, against all Pelagian Dogmas. O! what mater of Admiration will this be unto all Eternity?

CHAP. II. Pagan Philosophy the cause of all Antichristianism.

Pagan Philosophy the cause 1. of Monachisme and Mystic Theology; 2. Of Scholastic Theology and Pelagianism; 3. Of Canonic Theology; (1) Its form, 1 Tim. 4.1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Col. 2.8. (2) Its Mater, 1 Tim. 4.1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Antichrists Canonised Saints an Imitamen of the Philosophers Demons. Their Parallel [1] in Origin; [2] In formal 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . [3] In Mediatorship, Col. 2.9, 10, 19. 1 Tim. 4.2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , in imitation. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , an 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or imitation of Pagan 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . 1 Tim. 4.2. The essence of Antichrists Apostasy in Idolatry, Rev. 17.5. Rev. 13.1. (1) Al Commemorations of Saints at their Graves, Demon-worship. (2) Saints Holy-days and Festivals from Demon-worship. (3) Saints Images, Crosses, and Relics from Demons, &c. (4) Sacrifices and Offerings to Saints from Demons, Psal. 106.28. 1 Cor. 10.21. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . (5) Exorcisme, and Popish Miracles from Demons, 1 Tim. 4.1, 2. Eph. 4.14. Pythagoreans great Magicians, as Apollonius Tyanaeus, &c. (6) Invocation of Saints. (7) Popish Rites, viz. holy water, fire, garments, &c. from Demons. (8) Antichrists Fasts, &c. from Demons, 1 Tim. 4.3. (9) Monastic Life and Rules Demon-Doctrines, 1 Tim. 4.3. Col. 2.21. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . (10) Works of Supererogation and Merits from Demon-Doctrines, 1 Tim. 4.7, 8, 9. Col. 2.23. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , 2 Tim. 4.4. (11) Purgatory from Plato 's 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Offerings and Prayers for the Dead from Pagan 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . (12) Antichrists Primatie an Imitamen of the Pagan; its Origin at Alexandria, but its chief seat at Rome. The Pope a Demonarch, in Imitation of Divus Augustus, who was Pontifex Maximus. 2 Thes. 2.3. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , extensive and intensive. v. 4. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . the Roman Emperors Demons; 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 the Emperor called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i. e. Divus Augustus. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to rule; 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 what? 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i.e. as a Demon. The Popes gradual Advances. Al Patriarchs from Pagan Institutes. (13) Al Popish Traditions from Demon-Dogmas. 1 Tim. 4.1. A Summarie of the whole.

SECT. I. Antichrist's Mystic and Scholastic Theology from Ethnic Philosophic.

§. 1. WE have shown the sad and evil Effects of Pagan Philosophy in reference to the Pagans themselves, the Jews, and the Primitive Christians; we now proceed to demonstrate its perniciose causality and influence as to Antichrist his hell-bred Doctrine and Discipline. And for our more Methodic procedure herein we shall reduce the whole of Antichristianism to these three Heads: (1) Mystic Theology; (2) Scholastic Theology; (3) Canonic Theology. (1) As for Antichrist's Mystic Theology, it was the figment of the superstitious Monks, who were the first-borne sons of this Man of Sin, and the main Pillars of his Throne, according to that part of his character, 1 Tim. 4.3. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , forbidding to marie. It's true, there were some devote Christians, who in time of persecution chose a Monastic or solitary life; but the imposing hereof under certain Rules, yea Vows, and that as a more perfect state of Religion, proceeded from the spirit of Antichrist. Now these superstitious Monks were first seated in Egypt at Alexandria; where they drank in the Pythagorean and Platonic Philosophy, and therewith many Philosophic superstitions. And to treat a little more distinctly of the Origin of these Monks, the first borne sons of Antichrist, and their Mystic Theology, we are to take a brief view of the Schole of Alexandria, and its Constitution when Monastic Life and Theology was introduced into the Primitive Churches. This Schole of Alexandria, founded by Ptolomeus Philadelphus, was indeed the seat of all Philosophy, yea the eye of the world as to learning, at this time when Monastic Life and Theology crept into the Church, as we have largely demonstrated, Court Gent. P. 2. B. 3. C. 4. §. 4, &c. The Philosophy that most flourished in this Alexandrine Schole at this time was Pythagorean and Platonic: and the principal Professors thereof were the Egypt an Priests, who were incorporated into Colleges, or Convents, affecting a Monastic Life and Severities, in imitation of the Essenes among the Jews; who, in the times of the Babylonian and subsequent Persecutions under Antiochus, &c. affected a Monastic solitary life, and severe Discipline, to preserve the purity of their Consciences and Religion, as we have shown Philos. General. P. 1. l. 1. c. 1. §. 11. Hence, I say, both the Pythagoreans and Egyptian Priests traduced their Monastic Life and Discipline: of which see Philosoph. General. p. 1. l. 1. c. 2. S. 7. also l. 2. c. 3. §. 4. and Court Gent. P. 2. B. 2. c. 6. §. 9. Now that the whole of Antichrist's Monks, their original Constitution, and Discipline, and Mystic Theology, was but a superstitious Imitamen of the Egyptian and Pythagorean Monastic Life and Philosophy, will be most evident by the subsequent Parallels.

1. As to the origin of these Antichristian Monks, their several Orders and Rules, they were indeed all but superstitious Imitamens, or Apes of Pagan Monks and Discipline. We have before P. 2. Book 2. C. 6. §. 9. shown how the Pythagoreans, in imitation of the Jewish Schools and Essenes, affected a Collegiate Monastic life, and Discipline. And that the whole of Antichristian Monachisme was but a reflex Idea or Imitamen of that Pythagoraen Constitution, learned Bochart in his Treatise against Veron, part 3. chap. 25. §. 4. Art. 1. proves at large: showing,

how this injunction of Celibate and Monastic life was one great part of the Doctrine of Demons, 1 Tim. 4.1, 3. which was one of the superstitions Pythagoras brought out of Egypt into Grece; for he forbad Marriage to those of his Sect, and erected a Cloistre of Virgins or Nuns, &c. then he proves, how that this institution of Celibate was by Christ's time established almost throughout the Pagan World.
But to come to Particulars: (1) The Pythagorean Monks, in order to their more regular Collegiate life, entered into a most strict confederation or covenant to walk by the same commun Rule, enjoined by their Master Pythagoras, as Court Gent. P. 2. B. 2. c. 6. §. 6. Thus also the Egyptian Priests, as Philos. Gener. P. 1. l. 1. c. 2. S. 7. §. 1. parag. 11. The same do the Antichristian Monks, who make a Vow to walk regularly according to the Rule of their Founder: whence they are called Regulars, in opposition to the Secular Priests. (2) Had the Pythagoreans in their College Novices and Perfect? So have the Antichristian Monks. (3) Did the Pythagoreans separate themselves and despise all that were not of their Order, as 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , imperfect and uninitiate? So do these Monastic Sons of Antichrist, &c. (4) Did the Pythagoreans affect a superstitious silence? so do these Monks; having this Motto over their doors, Silentium, silence. (5) The Pythagoreans enjoyed all things in commun; thence their College was called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a community. The same do Antichrists Monks in their Convents, which they cal by the same name, Caenobium. (6) Had the Pythagoreans their Rules for abstinence from flesh, &c? Thus also the Egyptian Priests gloried much in their abstinences from flesh, &c. as Philos. Gener. p. 1. l. 1. c. 2. S. 7. §. 1. parag. 3. And have not Antichrists Monks the same Abstinences? are not the Carthusians and Praemonstrantes under a prohibition from ever eating flesh, according to their character, Col. 2.21. 1 Tim. 4.3? (7) The Pythagorean Collegiates had their white distinctive garments: so have these sons of Antichrist the like distinctive Garments or Vestments, which Constantine stiles 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the Garment of darkness. (8) Did the Pythagoreans greatly reverence their Elders? so do these sons of Antichrist their Superiors and Elders, calling them, my Father, &c. (9) Were the Pythagoreans and Egyptian Priests much addicted to devotion or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , superstitious Demon-worship? so are these superstitious Monks to their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Saint-worship, which exactly answers to the Pythagorean Demon-worship, as 1 Tim. 4.1. (10) Had the Pythagoreans and Egyptian Priests their Severities, Mortifications, and Purifications? so have these superstitious Monks the very same. (11) The Pythagoreans divided their life into contemplative and active, &c. So also the Egyptian Priests, as Philosoph. Gener. p. 1. l. 1. c. 2. S. 7. §. 1. So the Monks. Now to explicate more fully the manner how these Pythagorean and Egyptian Rites of Monastic Life and Discipline were introduced first into the Egyptian Churches, and thence into the Grecian, Roman, and other Churches, we must reflect on what was before mentioned of Origen, C. 1. §. 8. who, in imitation of that Monastic Life, so much affected by the Pythagoreans, Platonistes, and Egyptian Priests in the Schole of Alexandria, brought in the like Monastic modes into the Churches of Egypt; wherein he was followed by his Sectators, the Origenistic Monks of Egypt; from whom all Antichristian Monastic Life, Rules, Confederations, Orders, Abstinences, and superstitious Rites proceeded, as before, also in what follows, S. 3. §. 9.

2. To proceed to the Mystic Theology hatched by these Antichristian Monks, and its production both as to mater and form, in derivation from, and in imitation of the Pythagorean and Platonic Philosophy. We have already shown, that the Origin of this Mystic Divinity was laid by the Monks of Alexandria, and other parts in Egypt; the Idea or platform whereof was given them by Origen, who being brought up in the Schole of Alexandria under Ammonius, that great Reformed, and as some think Christian Platonist, was so drenched in Pythagorean and Platonic Philosophy, as that he fills his Commentaries on Scripture with little else save Allegoric and Mystic Theology, answerable to the Pythagoric and Platonic mode of Philosophising. Wherein he is followed by his successors the Monks of Alexandria: amongst whom Origen, by reason of his great parts and acquired learning, was greatly idolised and imitated; whence they were called Origenists. And that which gave them great advantage for the spinning out this their Cobweb of Allegoric and Mystic Divinity, was their solitary Monastic contemplative life, which they greatly affected, and whereby they being freed from the encumbrances of worldly affairs, had the more opportunity to broach and perfect their Mystic contemplations. Thus also the Pythagoreans, Platonistes and Egyptian Priests, spent a great part of their time in sublime Mystic Contemplations, which made their Philosophy so Symbolic and Mystic, as Porphyry, de Abstinent. l. 4. §. 6. p. 149. and Philos. General. p. 1. l. 1. c. 2. S. 7. §. 1. paragr. 5. Farther, that this Mystic Divinity was taken up in Imitation of, and Derivation from the Pythagorean, Egyptian, and Platonic Philosophy, may appear not only from the Authors of it, Origen, and his followers, (who were seated at the fountain of Platonic Philosophy ) but also by its essential parts, both mater and form, or mode. (1) As for the mater of this Monkish Mystic Divinity, it abounds with many Philosophic Fables, and lying wonders, answerable to the Mystic Fables in Pythagoras and Plato 's Philosophy. Indeed the whole of Antichrists Theology is but a mere Philosophic and lying Mystery, as 2 Thes. 2.9. But yet no part of Antichristianism is so stuffed with lying Fables and Demonic Miracles, as this Mystic Theology, framed by these Antichristian Monks. By whom were those Legends of fabulous wonders (supposed to be wrought by Saints) framed, but by these Mystic Divines; and that in imitation of the Pythagorean wonders wrought by Apollonius Tyanaeus and others of that Sect? Indeed the whole of this Mystic Monkish Divinity seems to be but a mere Pythagorean and Platonic Fable: for though the original Idea might be some Divine Scripture-Mystery, yet these fabulous Monks mixe so many of their own fantastic allegoric Fables therewith, as that a critical eye can hardly discern any elements or characters of Divine Truth amidst so many Fables. (2) Neither is the mater only of this Mystic Theology fabulous, but its form also; answerable to the Mythologic, Symbolic, Allegoric mode of Philosophising so commun amongst the Pythagoreans and Platonists. How much do these Mystic Divines glory in their Tropologic, Anagogic, and Allegoric explication of Scripture? Neither is there any Scripture so plain, literal, or historic, but they have some Tropologic or Mystic sense for it: witness that of Job 1.14. where by the Oxen plowing they understand, the people laboring: and by [the Asses feeding beside them] they understand, the Priests feeding on the people's labors. In which Mystic Explication, though most absurd as to the Texte, yet we have more of truth than they ever dreamed of; namely, that all their Monastic Orders and Antichristian Priests are but so many idle Asses, which feed on and wax fat by the labors of poor Laics, as they cal the people. Indeed this Monkish Mystic Theology does, in point of Fables and Allegories, seem to exceed either the Jewish Cabala, or the Pythagorean and Platonic Philosophy, whence it received its original Ideas. And we need no way dout, but that the Spirit of God, in laying down such severe Premonitions and Cautions against giving heed to Fables, had a very great eye upon this fabulous mystic Divinity, which at first the Gnostics, and since these Monkish Divines, the first-borne sons of Antichrist, took up in imitation of their Grand-fathers, the Pythagorean and Platonic Philosophers. So 1 Tim. 1.4. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Philosophic Fables. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Which Allegoric Genealogies these Monks affected as well as the Gnostics. The like 1 Tim. 4.7. where he adds this as one part of these Doctrines of Demons revived by Antichrist, that they should revive 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , old Philosophic fables: which these mystic Monks were greatly guilty of. The like Tit. 1.14. In all which Texts we find these mystic Divines the Monks fully characterised, as well as the Gnostics: of which see B. 1. Chap. 4. §. 1.

§. 2. After the Mystic Theology framed by the Monks, succeeded the Schole-Divinity composed by the Schoolmen, which received its origin from the very same fountain of Pagan Philosophy, and tended to the very same end, namely the confirmation and farther propagation of Antichristianism, though the medium and course taken up by the later was quite different, yea opposite to that used by the former. For the Monks deriving their Mystic Theology from the Pythagorean and Platonic Philosophy, made use of all their fabulous Miracles and lying Wonders, all their allegoric and mystic Interpretations of Scripture, with all their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or Pythagorean Institutes, Abstinences, Severities, and other pretended Sanctities of their Monastic life, as medium 's to gain credit and authority to Antichrist, their Parent and Lord. But now the Schoolmen, those younger sons of Antichrist, though they had the same end in their eye, yet they proceeded on a new and different medium or way: For these vain Sophists traducing their Scholastic Divinity from their Grandfather Aristotle his Eristic Philosophy, made it their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or business, to maintain Antichrist their Father's Doctrine and Authority by vain disputations, according to the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Contentiose Logic in the Eleatic and Peripatetic Schools. And to make the demonstration hereof more firm and evident, we shall a little consider the origin of Schoolmen and their Divinity, its parts essential and integral.

As for the origin of the Schole-Divines, they began to slourish in the thirteenth Century, about the middle thereof; and their chief feat was at Paris, which was then the eye of Europe for Liberal Sciences and Theology. For Charles the Great having in the ninth Century erected a famose University there, those who had inclinations to good Literature resorted thither, as to the commun Schole thereof; specially considering the Inundation of Barbarism and Ignorance in Italy. But that which rendered this University of Paris more famose was the College of the Sorbonne, instituted by Robert D. brother of Lewis King of France, about the year 1270. Here the Schoolmen, Albertus Magnus, Hugo the Cardinal, Thomas Aquinas, Bonaventura, and the rest of that Gang seated themselves; making it their business to defend the Popes Doctrine and Authority by their Philosophic distinctions and disputations; wherein they found at first great opposition from more sober Divines and Professors of the University at Paris; specially from Gulielmus de sancto Amore, a pious Reformer, who flourished about the year 1260, and greatly declaimed and writ against those Schole-Divines their Philosophic Infusions, as that which was likely to prove perniciose to the Church: wherein indeed he was a true Prophet. He writ many excellent Treatises against these Schole-Divines, viz. A Defensorie of the Scripture and Church, against the dangers which hung over the Universal Church by Hypocrites and false Teachers: also of the perils of the later times: of the signs of false prophets, &c. Yet notwithstanding the Schole-men, those great Champions of Antichrist, found so much favor from Alphonsus Earl of Poitou, another brother of Lewis King of France, as that he, by threats and terrors, chased away the more zelose Reforming Divines, and established these Scholastic Doctors in the Sorboune, as it is well observed by our famose Baleus, de Script. Britain. Cent. 4 cap. 34. where he farther adds this:

And as Cantipratensis has it in his Book of Mystic Bees, Albertus Magnus, Hugo Cardinalis, Thomas Aquinas, Bonaventura, and others of the same meal did many and wonderful things at Paris. And Erasnus says, that the Philosophy which these our Masters afterward used in the Schools had its origin in these days. Leland says, that in those times Arts degenerated from their purity, and I know not what sophistic Garrulitie made a noise in the Schole. Thus Baleus, who also ( cap. 77.) acquaints us, that Arnoldus de Villa Nova, a famose Physician and Mathematician (who flourished about An. 1300.) opposed in like manner these Divines; affirming, that they had perfidiously adjoined the Dreams of the Philosophers to the Scriptures.
Franciscus Petrarcha, lib. 1. de Remed. utriusque fortunae, Dialog. 46. complains of these Schoolmen thus:
They fable many things rashly of God and nature; by their airy Sophismes they circumscribe the most Omnipotent Majesty: they dispute so of the secrets of Nature, as if they came down from Heaven.
By which we see, that in the first peepings forth of this Schole-Divinity out of its shel, there were not wanting some zelose Reformers who opposed it, as being but a Philosophic dream, which would greatly prejudice the true Christian Theology. And to make the same more evident and clear we shall consider this Scholastic Theology in its Parts, both essential and integral, with their origin from Pagan Philosophy.

§. 3. The first Essential part of Scholastic Divinity, we shall consider, is its Form or Mode of Philophising, which is Eristic or Dialectic, answerable to that in the Eleatic and Peripatetic Schole. For, as we have formerly observed, B. 1. C. 2. §. 1. there was in the Eleatic Schole a 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Eristic or contentiose mode of Disputing, whereof there was also some spice in the old Academie called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a probationarie or problematic mode of disputing, which yet was only about things doutful; but in the new Academies it determined in an universal 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or Sceptisme. This 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , contentiose Logic, as seated in the old Academic Schools was more simple and plain, being managed only in a way of Dialogue, according to the Scriptural mode of Disputation. Whence 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 & 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 usually signify to dispute. But Aristotle, to avoid the prejudices which such a naked form of disputation was exposed to, reduceth the disputes of his Schole to a more artificial form and method of syllogising; wherein by reason of his natural acumen he was extreme dexterous. Him therefore these Schoolmen follow, as their Master; he having laid down a more succinct, accurate, artificial form of disputation. Thus Luther (as Sleidan, Lib. 11. Comment. ) says,

That Aristotle was in great repute among the Schole-Divines; and there was nothing so absurd, so remote from our Religion, which they defend not, which they clothe not with some interpretation, although far-fetched, that so his honor and name may be great.
And Schmidius applies to them, 2 Tim. 2.23. Foolish and unlearned Questions reject, knowing that they breed contentions. But how guilty these Schole-Divines are as to contentiose disputes is set forth to the life by one of their own Religion, Erasmus in his Annotations, on 1 Tim. 1.6. where he discovers how far they have, by their frivolous vain Questions and Digladiations turned away, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to vain babbling. Though, to give Aristotle his due, he was nothing near so vain and contentiose in his Disputes, as these Schoolmen are. It's true, he left some Theses to be disputed by his Scholars, (as also Theophrastus his successor after him) as an exercise of their acumen and wits; but these disputations were nothing like those vain 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or contentiose disputes, which are in use amongst the Schoolmen. Therefore to give a more particular account of the origin of these vain Scholastic Disputes, we must know, that these Schoolmen, though they pretend Aristotle to be their Master, yet they rather owe their Eristic mode of disputing to Aristotle 's Commentators the Arabians; particularly to Ibn roes, who having little or no skil in the Greek, and not much in the Latin, could only make some poor guesses touching Aristotle 's mind and sense: whence he framed many exotic terms, and uncouth notions and distinctions as so many blinds to conceal his ignorance. We sinned this well observed by Owen, de Theolog lib. 6. cap. 7. pag. 515, &c.
In all the Eristic disputations, Aristotle 's name is pretended, when as they rather follow his corrupt Interpreters and Commentators. For the Arabians, (from whom the Schoolmen derived all their niceties) being most ignorant of Greek and Latin, were forced to make use of rude and unlearned Translations from the Latin to the Arabic Tongue, which in many places could no way reach the sense of the Original, &c.
The like account I sinned in Hornius, Histor. Philos. l. 5. c. 10. of these Arabian Commentators on Aristotle, thus:
I wish, they had been skilled (which is altogether necessary to accurate Philosophy) in the Tongues, and in Philologie. But they being borne in the midst of Barbarism, what else brought they to Philosophy, but Ingenie and Industrie? There happened another evil, that whilst they estimed Aristotle for the God of Sapience, who could not err, they ost err, with erring Aristotle. This also we may peremptorily affirm, that they who gave up themselves to Aristotle 's Philosophy, could not understand Aristotle in his own tongue, nor yet in any tolerable Version. There were extant Arabic Versions, but those in many places maimed, perverted, corrupted. Which happened by the fault partly of the times, partly of men, partly of the Tongues. The times were so barbarous, that Grece itself was ignorant of her own Plato and Aristotle. For as it was difficult to turn Aristotle out of Greek, by reason of his concise and interrupted manner of speech; so was it most difficult for the Arabians, whose speech, as it is evident, is most disserent from the Greek: hence it was that these Commentators so often mistake Aristotle.
Thus Caelius, lib. 2. A. l. cap. 2. of Avincenna. He being, says he, imbued with the Arabic Idiome, and no way verst in the Greek literature, read Aristotle's Books not translated, but mutilated and perverted in his barbaric tongue: whence no wonder if he could not attain to the sense and mind of that most eminent Author, who for brevities sake oft speaks so concisely, that the best Philosophers can hardly reach his sense. Yea that which adds to the Scholemens mistakes of Aristotle, is that they understood only some Versions of these Arabic Commentators on Aristotle. That Abenroes, (or as they write him Averroes ) the chief of the Arabian Commentators on Aristotle, was of great repute amongst the Schoolmen at Paris, yea more studied than Aristotle 's Text, is evident, in that it was reputed the glory of a Scholeman to be a good Averroist. And not many years since we found Averroes in great vogue there. We find an excellent character of these Aristotelic Divines, and their Eristic mode of disputing in Jansen's August. Tom. 2. lib. pro em. c. 28.
The Schoolmen being even drunken with the love of too much Philosophy, would fain draw out, penetrate, form, and judge those secret mysteries of Grace, almost buried and extinguished, according to the rules of human reason. Hence that ardor of disputing everything, and calling all those mysteries into question. Hence their Theology is stuffed with a bundle of innumerable opinions, by which all things though never so contrary are made probable, which, according to their own declarations, it is lawful for any to defend. So that promtitude has scarce lest anything certain, but a belief that it is lawful to form new opinions; for Skepticism and incertitude is the punishment of such temerity: neither is anything more natural, than that men from Peripatetics should become Academics, &c.
We find the like account of this Schole-Divinity, and its 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 in Owen, Theol. lib. 6. c. 7. pag. 516, &c.
Al the difference betwixt the Schoolmen and Philosophers lies in this, that they have mixed somewhat of Scripture with their Science. — In the beginning of Reformation nothing seemed so odiose in that Apostatised Church, as this Theologic Science, which ruled in the Schole. — From this Philosophic Theologic there has sprung many Errors, infinite contentions, which might be easily removed, if Christians would content themselves with the naked Word of God, laying aside that spinose Theology, &c.
Sir Francis Bacon, in his Novum Organum, speaking of these Scholastic Divines, says,
That besides their reducing Theology into an order, and artificial form, they over and above effected this, that Aristotle 's contentiose and spinose Philosophy should be more than was meet mixed with the body of Religion. This made Sir Henry Wotton give this as his Epitaph, Disputandi pruritus est scabies Ecclesiae, the itch of Disputing is the scab of the Church.
And indeed Christ and his Apostles foreseeing the noxious influences of these Scholastic disputes, give frequent, and very severe Premonitions against them. So 1 Tim. 6.4, Doting about questions and strife of words: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i. e. (as Grotius ) answerable to the Philosophers 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Again v. 5. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Sophistic disputes: which he calls v. 20. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , profane and vain babblings: also 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , opposition of science falsely so called, of which see more fully B. 1. C. 1. §. 6. Again, 1 Tim. 1.6. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , of which Book 1. C. 2. §. 1. as also, 1 Cor. 1.20. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Which Scriptures, though they might have some fulfilling in, and regard unto those vain disputings began in the Primitive Churches; yet we may not limit them to those times: For without dout the Spirit of God, in laying down such strict cautions against these vain disputes, had a particular regard to following times, wherein he foresaw these Philosophic contentions would be revived; as indeed they were by the Schole Divines.

§. 4. As the Form, so also the Mater of Schole-Divinity, had its origin in good part from Pagan Philosophy. It's true, the Texte these Scholastic disputers Theologise upon is usually the Sentences collected out of the Fathers by Lombard, but their Comments are for the most part little else but Philosophic Notions and Distinctions taken out of Aristotle and his Commentators, Abenroes, &c. I shall not treat at large of the Mater of Schole Divinity, but only of their Pelagian Infusions, which are their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the spirit of Antichrist, which they have greatly fomented by their Scholastic Disputes, and contemplations traduced from Pagan Philosophic. And here we may not bring all the Schole-Divines under this imputation and condemnation. For Thomas Aquinas and his followers the Thomistes, who keep more close to Augustine, are nothing near so guilty of this Pelagian crime as the Jesuits. Yea, many of the Thomistes, as Greg. Ariminensis, Alvarez, and others, have greatly opposed the Pelagians and Jesuits in the most principal of their Dogmas against Efficacious Grace. Yet, that the Schoolmen have been the great brochers and patrons of Pelagianism, is evident by their Writings: neither did Pelagius's Doctrine find any considerable favor and acceptation in the Catholic Church til the Schoolmen came in play. And that these Pelagian Infusions were foisted into their Schole Divinity by Philosophic Disputes and Principes, is as clear. We have in the foregoing Chapter, §. 8, 10. shown, what foundation the Pelagian Heresy received amongst the Grecian Fathers, particularly Origen, and that from Pagan Philosophy. Now that the Schoolmen build their Pelagian Infusions upon the same foundation, will be easy to prove. We find a great account hereof in Jansen his Augustinus, Tom. 1. lib. 6. cap. 18.

Although if we, would reduce the Pelagian Error to its proper fountain, and weigh it in its own balance, we shall find that it has been composed of nothing else but of the Placits of gentile Philosophers. Neither is the apparatus of that whole Heresy anything else but pure Pythagoric, Stoic, and Aristotelic Philosophy; so that what Tertullian and Jerome said of the Philosophers, that they were the Patriarchs of Heretics, may be affirmed of none more truly than of the Pelagians, their descent from the Philosophers. Which may easily be demonstrated of each hinge of the Pelagian Error: For (1) the first and chief Pelagian Dogme was concerning 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Apathy, or Impeccance; and what is this but that most known and proud reverie of the Pythagoric and Stoic Philosophy? against which both the Peripatetics and new Academics most stoutly dispute; whose opinions Tully in his Tusculan Questions has explicated.
That the Schoolmen have been great Champions for this Philosophic Pelagian Impeccance, or state of Perfection in this life, is evident from all their writings, &c. (2) Another Philosophic infusion sucked in by the Pelagian Schole-Divines, follows in Jansen thus:
It is the unanimous opinion of the Philosophers, That other things are to be sought from the God's, but Virtue from a man's self. So Seneca, The only good which is the cause and firmament of a blessed life, is to trust on a man's self. In which words the whole venom of the Pelagian impiety is comprehended. So Tully de Nat. Deorum, fine, Virtue, says he, is never acknowledged by any as received from God.
That the Philosophers generally asserted a natural power or freewill to moral good has been before proved, Part 2. Book 3. Ch. 2. §. 4. which some called the seeds of virtue, others 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , good nature, others 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , others 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a self-power, others 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , an indifference to good or evil. Al which the Schoolmen have foisted into their Theology, both names and things. That this Scholastic Free-will and indifference to good and evil, was originally a Philosophic figment, see more largely Jansen, Augut. Tom. 2. l. 4. c. 24. (3) It follows in Jansen, Tom. 1. l. 6. c. 18.
Also their disputes against Original Sin and its punishment, whence came they but from the Ethnics Philosophy? for these were not only ignorant of the traduction of Sin from the Parent to the Child, but also assorded unto Pelagius such materials as served for a foundation to his Error, &c.
And have not the Schoolmen made use of the same Philosophic Arms to oppugn the traduction of Original Sin?

(4) Jansen adds,

That not only the Pelagian Dogmas, but also the very weapons which are used by its Defendents to maintain the same were taken out of the Philosophers Shop: which is so far true, that if you take away the garrulitie or babbling of Philosophy, the whole Heresy may be dissipated by one breath. Whence the Pelagians being condemned by the Church fly to the Philosophers, even by their sentence to be absolved from condemnation.
Then he adds more particularly concerning the Schoolmen, how much they have somented and nourished this Pelagian Heresy, by virtue of Aristotle 's Philosophy incorporated into their own subtle Questions and Scholastic niceties.
Moreover as Philosophy alone produced this Pelagian Heresy, so as many as in after-times amongst the Christians have adulterated the purity of Divine Grace, by a predominant mixture of human liberty, have been seduced by the inveiglement of Philosophy. — For by how much the more plain and simple the truth once was explained, and delivered; by so much the more vexatious subtlety found or cast in scruples; and that which it found certain, it made uncertain, by mixing therewith uncertainties: for too much of Philosophy has ever sophisticated, not perfected Christian truth, in that it does not believe sufficiently things divine and fixed; neither does it sufficiently understand those human mixtures which by their seeming novitie flater, &c.
We find yet a more full confirmation hereof in Jansen, August. Tom. 1. l. 6. c. 23.
Amongst the Pelagians there is a great estimation of Secular Sciences; and because they are sons of contention, they greatly affect Logic, because anything is wont to be defended by the pertinacious against the truth by Philosophic subtleties. Hence they would needs seem exact Dialectics and Aristotelics, that so they may by their Syllogisms cast mists on the eyes of the ignorant: Which vanity Augustine does most frequently upbraid the Pelagians withal. Hence they would have all things doutful decided by human reasons; which they ever-where crack, as the Philosophers were wont. Namely, Reason holds the chief place amongst the Pelagians, to which they contend, all the Scriptures must conform, although they seem to speak what is contrary thereto. Whence Julian fixing the Pelagian rule, saith, What reason argues authority may not deny.
Thus Jansen: wherein he gives us an exact character of these Pelagian Schole-Divines, and their Philosophic Theology. For what more Idolised in the Schools than their Recta Ratio, Right Reason, as they style it, which they make the measure of Moral good and evil, answerably to the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , right reason among the Philosophers, of which see P. 4. B. 1. C. 2. §. 2. Yea, that these Schole-Divines have out-gone the very Philosophers, (those who were more ancient) in their Pelagian Infusions, is excellently laid open to us by Jansen, August. Tom. 2. de Nat. pura l. 2. c. 2. p. 326.
I have more than once, says he, vehemently wondered, that the Philosophers, before the light of the Gospel shone on the Gentiles, Philosophised far more rightly, more accurately, more holily of the chief Heads of Moral Doctrine, of the Infirmitie of natural Ability to live well, of God to be loved in all acts, of the Souls Purgation and Beatitude, of the Necessity of Grace, &c. than many Christian Schoolmen. Neither truly can I find any other cause hereof but this, that they have universally followed Aristotle 's 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , vain ratiocination, who being willing to carpe at the choicest Heads of Learning in his Master Plato, and that either from his ignorance of Divine things, or from an emulation of his Master's glory, he by his minute reasonings contemplated only terrene things: He supposed there needed not any Adjutorie of a superior Being, either to Virtue, or Happiness its reward; but being ignorant of his own Imbecillitie, he taught, that for every good work a man should confide in his own strength and virtue. This is the very poison which the Pelagians sucked from him as their Master, whilst they stifled the Grace of God as superfluous: This is the Doctrine which the Schoolmen have endeavored to moderate, whilst they frame two men in one, a Philosopher, and a Christian. Whence also we see it happened, that so long as Aristotle 's Philosophy stood banished from the Churches Schools, there was no mention found of these Pelagian Dogmas or blandishments of pure nature in the Writings of the Latin Fathers, Cyprian, Ambrose, Augustine, &c. But the Schoolmen, because they remembered themselves to be Christians, placed a supernatural and natural man, as the Ark with Dagon, in the same house: For whatever they perceive to be predicated of Divine Grace in Scripture, that they apply to the supernatural man: and whatever they find mentioned in the Philosophers touching the power of the will, and Philosophic Virtues, this they apply to the natural man.
Whence their distinction of Virtue and Happiness into natural and supernatural, as hereafter, P. 4. Book 1. Chap. 2. §. 4. Thus we see how all the Pelagian Dogmas have been revived by the Schoolmen, and that upon Philosophic Principes.

SECT. II. A general Account of Antichrist's Canonic Theology and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , with its Traduction from the Philosophers 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .

ANother great Pillar of Antichrist's Throne is Canonic Theology; the main design whereof has been to defend Antichrist's Authority and Discipline by Ecclesiastic Canons. For look as the Monks by their pretended Sanctitie and Mystic Theology, and the Schoolmen by their Eristic Theology; so in like manner the Canonists by their Canonic Theology have endeavored to their utmost to maintain and propagate Antichrists Soveraintie and Discipline. The chief Head of these Canonists was Gratian, who reduced the Ecclesiastic Canons to a body called the Canon-Law; the scope whereof chiefly is to support the Discipline of the Pope, under a pretension of the Catholic Church, and its Autoritie. For as the Scholemens 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or task was to defend the Pope's Power and Doctrine by Disputation and strength of argument; so the work of these Canonists was to maintain Antichrist's Soveraintie and Discipline by producing the Canons and Authority of the Catholic Church. They pretend not to Scholastic Reason or Argument; for that (say they) does but diminish the Authority of a Law; but their great Diana is the Churches Authority, which they urge as the fountain of all their Ecclesiastic Canons and Impositions. But to run up this Canonic Theology to its origin or spring head, we no way dout but to make it very evident, that the main, if not the whole of Antichrist's Ecclesiastic Canons and Discipline owes its origin to Pythagorean, or some other Philosophic Institutes. This we shall make good both by Divine and Human Autoritie. And the great hinge on which this our Demonstration shall turn, is that eminent Prophetic image or character of Antichrist, 1 Tim. 4.1, 2, 3. compared with Col. 2.8, 9, 10, 18, 19, 20, 21, 22, 23. And to give a general key to these and such Prophetic descriptions of Antichrist; we are to know, that though they might have some typic and initial fulfilling in the Gnostic Heretics, which started up in the Apostles times, and were fore-runners of Antichrist, as has been once and agian observed, Ch 1. §. 7. Yet their main scope is to characterise and delineate Antitichrist his 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , superstition and tyrannic Impositions. For it is usual with the Spirit of God in Scripture to paint forth and decipher the great and famose Apostasy under Antichrist, by lesser and more particular Usurpations and Apostasies of persons in those times wherein the Prophesy was delivered. So in the Old Testament, what is Historically spoken of Egypt, Babylon, Antiochus, &c. is in the New Testament applied to Antichrist and his Kingdom; in like manner as David and Solomon are made Types of Christ. So here, we deny not but that these Prophetic Characters of Antichrist, laid down by Paul, and John might have some foundation in, and regard unto those Gnostic Antichrists of their time, of whom Simon Magus was the Head; but to confine all these great Prophetic descriptions of Antichrist to Simon Magus, or some Heretic of those times, as Grotius and his Sectators seem to do, savors too much of an Antichristian spirit. No, it is our safest course to interpret Scripture in its largest sense: for as it has been well observed by Sir Francis Bacon, in his Advancement of Learning, Prophetic Scriptures have their fulfilling over and again in diverse Periods and Ages: so that all these Scriptures which we have before made use of to characterise and describe the Gnostics and their Philosophic Infusions, who were the Forerunners of Antichrist, may much more truly and fully be applied to Antichrist, the great Antitype; who though last in Execution, yet was first in Intention, as we need no way dout. Having given this key, we shall proceed to demonstrate, That Antichrists Canonic Theology, or Ecclesiastic Canons, were Derivations from, and Imitamens of Philosophic, and principally Pythagoric Institutes. And herein we shall follow our wonted method, reducing the whole of our Demonstration to the Form and Mater of Canonic Theology.

§. 2. As for the Form of Antichrists Canon Law, it received its Constitution from its formal Object, answerably to all other Laws. For the formal Object of any Law is the Autoritie of the Law-giver, which is the principal foundation, or proper motive on which it depends. Whence the formal Object of this Antichristian Canon-Law is the pretended Autoritie of the Church, on which all their Ecclesiastic Canons are founded, as on their principal ground and proper motive. For look as Christ's Divine Law has for its formal Object his Divine Autoritie reveled in Scripture, according to 1 Thes. 2.13. As the word of God. This As is reduplicative, not specificative only, (as quatenus is used in the Schools) i. e. they received the Word of God under this reduplication, As the word of God, or as clothed with Divine Autoritie: so parallel hereto Antichrist's Canon-Law has for its formal Object the pretended Churches Autoritic; whence resultes its formal constitution, or obligatory spirit and force. Now that this formal constitution of Antichrist's Canonic Theology exactly answers to, and, as we may presume, was taken up in imitation of the Pythagorean mode of dogmatising, or imposing Institutes, seems evident from what intimations we find hereof in the forementioned Scriptures. So 1 Tim. 4.1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Doctrines of Demons. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , as used in the Pythagorean Schole, signifies the same with 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a Dogme, Decree, Institute, Canon: so also it seems to be used, Col. 2.22. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Where 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 being appendent to 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , signifies the Institutes and Dogmas of the Philosophers, (as Grotius ) answering to 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , v. 20. of which hereafter, Sect. 4. §. 3. Thus Mat. 15.9. as also S. 4. S. 3. So that by 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Doctrines of Demons here we may understand those Dogmas, Institutes, and Canons, which Antichrist by his pretended Ecclesiastic Autoritie and Traditions, should impose upon the Churches of Christ, in imitation of those Pythagorean Dogmas, Institutes, and Canons imposed by Pythagoras on his Scholars, in reference to their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demon-worship. For the Explication whereof we may remember, that amongst Pythagoras 's Scholars 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , ipse dixit, HE SAID IT, i. e. Pythagoras, had the same weight and authority, as any Law or Canon in human Polities. They disputed not but obeyed their Masters Canons and Institutes, with as great reverence as the Sons of Antichrist do his Ecclesiastic Canons: so that a Dogme or Doctrine in his Schole had the sul force and obligation of a Law, specially in maters of Discipline and Demon-worship. In imitation whereof our Apostle here tells us, that Antichrist should introduce his Demon-Dogmas, or Canons, under a pretext of Church-authority or tradition. And this notion of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , as it implies a Dogme or Canon, suits well with our Apostles sense: for Antichrists Saints, couched here under the notion of Demons, take up a good part of his Canon-Law; yea the whole of their Saintship and Mediatory Office owes its origin to some Popish Canon; whence we find so frequent mention in their Canonic Theology of the Canonisation of Saints, and Canonised Saints, &c. answerably to the Demon 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Deification. So that it's evident, this 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , which Antichrist was to introduce, comprehendes his Ecclesiastic Canons, at least such as refer to his 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Saint-worship. This suites with v. 3 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , which implies a Canonic prohibition against Marriage, of which we find many branches in Antichrists Canon-Law; and with ver. 7. where we find mention of old wives fables, which indeed is a good character of all Antichrists Canons, notwithstanding their pretension to Church-Autoritie and Tradition. To which our Apostle opposeth v. 9. a Divine Christian Cabala, Canon, or Tradition: This is (says he) a faithful saying and worthy of all acceptation; 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i.e. (as Paulus Fagius ) this is the true Christian Cabala, or Tradition, in opposition to all these Pythagoric, Jewish, Antichristian Cabala's, as before, Book 1. Chap. 4. §. 1. But we find Antichrists Ecclesiastic Canons, and their origin from Pythagorean Dogmas more fully laid open to us, Col. 2.8, &c. where he gives them (1) a strict charge, that no one spoil them. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i. e. plunder them of their Christian liberty, or lead them captive: which exactly suites with Antichrist, his plundering Christians of their Liberty, and captivating their Consciences, or bringing them under the yoke of his Ecclesiastic Canons. Of which see what precedes, C. 1. §. 1. We find the like caution, Gal. 5.1. Stand fast therefore in your liberty, &c.

Where, says Grotius, he calls 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the yoke of bondage, not only that which the Hebrews cal 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the yoke of the Law; but also those Opinions or Rites, whereby the Gentiles bound themselves.
〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signifies to be bound, or to be brought under an obligation. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 properly signifies to urge, to ensnare, to take all occasions of hurting others, as Hesychius and Eustathius: so Mar. 6.19 Thence 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 primarily signifies, to be ensnared, to be entangled, to be held bound. Thus these Galatians had their Consciences entangled in the yoke of Judaic Ceremonies. It seems to allude to Oxen, whose heads are entangled in their Harnesse, or the cords of their yoke. Which exactly describes to us that obligation and bondage, which the Conscience is brought under by subjection to the yoke of Antichrists Ecclesiastic Canons. (2) Our Apostle, Col. 2.8. lays down the medium or means by which Antichrist leads captive the Consciences of men, and brings them under his Canonic yoke; that is, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , by Philosophy and vain deceit. Here is, says Grotius, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , as if he had said, by the vain deceit of Philosophy. By Philosophy here Grotius and Hammond understand the Pythagorean; which was stuffed with Dogmas, Institutes, Traditions, and Canons, which all who were of Pythagoras's Church or College submitted unto, as their Canon-Law or Rule of Discipline; wherein they were followed by Antichrist and his Church: (as well as the Primitive Gnosties: ) so it follows 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , according to the tradition of men. This Grotius applies also to the Pythagorean Philosophy, and its Human Traditions and Canons imposed on all those of that Sect; who have been herein followed 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 (not only by the Gnostics, but also) by Antichrist; for what are all his Ecclesiastic Traditions and Canons, but corrupt Imitamens of Pythagorean and Talmudic Traditions and Canons? It's true, he pretendes unto a Church-Autoritie as the fountain of all; and so did the Pharisees for all their Talmudic Traditions, or Oral Canon-Law; and yet notwithstanding both one and toother were but Traditions of men, yea of blind Pythagoreans. Thence it follows, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 in Philosophy signifies a first Principe, Dogme, Institute or Canon: and he adds, of this world; because they flowed from Pythagorean Human Institution, not from Christ. We find the like, Gal. 4.3, 9. where 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is evidently used to signify Injunctions or Canons. And are not Antichrists Ecclesiastic Canons here characterised to the life? which though they claim kindred with Heavenly Tradition, yet it's a thing most plain, that they were all of terrene extract, rudiments of this world, or, as Gal. 4.9. Beggerly elements, descended from Tradition, not from Christ, as it follows: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , and not according to Christ; i.e. says Grotius, not such rudiments or canons as Christ brought from Heaven. It's true, Antichrists Canons have Christ and his Churches name affixt to them, as the Jewish Talmud or Oral Law passeth under the name of Divine Traditions; but in truth both one and toother owe their origin to Pythagorean Institutes, Traditions, and Canons, not to Christ his Royal Canon Law. This is farther illustrated v. 14. Blotting out the handwriting of Ordinances. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signifies a Bill or Bond under a man's hand, whereby he binds himself to some payment of money or duty: Thence Hesychius interprets it by 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i.e. such a Schedule or obligation under a man's own hand, whereby he acknowledgeth a debt, and promiseth the payment, according to the day appointed. So the Legal Sacrifices, Oblations, Purifications, and Ceremonies were a bond or handwriting, whereby the Jews testified and acknowledged their debt to Divine Justice. This Bond, says our Apostle, Christ has cancelled, by nailing it to his Cross, (this being one way of cancelling a Bond by striking a nail thorough it:) beware therefore how you suffer yourselves to be brought under any fresh obligation by any Antichristian Canons or Injunctions. That this is applicable to Antichrists Ecclesiastic Canons, is evident by the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 appendant thereto. It is well known that 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is a Philosophic notion, signifying an Institute, Injunction or Canon, imposed on their Disciples, specially in the Pythagorean Schole: and it was used in the same notion in the Greek Churches, for a Decree or Canon. So Luk. 2.1. Caesar 's Decree is called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , whence this hand-writing of Ordinances is styled, Ephes. 2.15. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the Law of Commandments in Ordinances; i. e. the Jewish Canon-Law consisting of many Ordinances, which Antichrist has since revived, mixing therewith many Pythagorean Dogmas or Canons. So it follows, v. 16. Let no man therefore judge you in meat and drink, &c. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , judge, is a Law-notion, and as here applied to meat and drink, supposeth some Ecclesiastic Canons or Traditions, concerning the same.
Grotius makes it the same with 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , as Rom. 2.1. and understandes it of those Pythagorizing Masters, who imposed these their Ordinances under pain of damnation.
Which indeed is of none more true than of Antichrist, who enjoins the Observance of his Ecclesiastic Canons and Ordinances under pain of damnation, Purgatory, &c. The like he adds, v. 18. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Let no man plunder you of your reward.
By reward (says Grotius ) he understands in this place the liberty vouchsafed by Christ.
Now what has more abreged this Christian liberty, than Antichrists Ecclesiastic Canons? which we find more fully described v. 20. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , from the rudiments of the world. He repetes here what he had before mentioned v. 8.
〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 (says Grotius ) signifies all Institutions. They are called the Rudiments of this world, because they were commun to the Gentiles with the Jews; yea they seem rather to be traduced from the Gentiles to the Jews, than to proceed from the Jews to the Gentiles.
So that we see what was the fountain whence Antichrist derived his Ecclesiastic Institutes, namely some human, and principally Pythagorean Institution or Canon; which the Apostle gives a strict caution against in what follows, Why, as though living in the world, are ye subject to Ordinances? 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i. e. why do ye suffer yourselves to be imposed upon by those Antichristian Pythagorean Dogmas? 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , as has been before observed, signifies to impose a Dogme, Institute, or Canon, answerably to 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to impose a Law. And look as the Pythagoreans had their Dogmas, Institutes or Canons, which they imposed on their Disciples; so Antichrist his Ecclesiastic Canons or Laws, which for the most part were of Pythagorean extract, as v. 21. of which hereafter. Thence it follows, v. 22. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , according to the Commandments and doctrines of men. This relates to the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , v. 20. as if he had said, Al these Pythagorean Injunctions, Dogmas, or Canons, which these Gnostics have already assumed, and Antichrist will hereafter re-assume, they are but human sigments or Traditions, not of Divine stamp and institution. Whence he adds, v. 23. Which things indeed have a show of wisdom. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , an apparence of Divine, Canonic institution. As all Antichrists Canons have a show of Church-Autoritie, or Divine Canonic Institution, though they are indeed but Human, Pythagorean, and Jewish Traditions, founded on Will-worship: as it follows, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , says Grotius, signifies Rites or Ceremonies;
which had its origin from the Thracians, as Plutarch teacheth us. Whence 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signifies Rites and Observations taken up of our own accord; which the Hebrews cal 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , and the Greeks 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Such indeed are all Antichrists Institutes and Canons,
no other than the Injunctions of his own Antichristian Pleasure, taken up in imitation of Pythagorean Dogmas, mixed with some Jewish Ordinances, and framed into a Canon-Law, for the conservation of his tyrannic Will-worship, which he imposeth on all his slaves, under the usurped pretension of Church-authority, and Apostolic Tradition. Thus we have shown what foundation Antichrists Canonic Theology, as to its formal constitution, had in the Pythagorean Philosophy.

§. 3. As Antichrist derived the Form, so in like manner the Mater of his Ecclesiastic Canons from Pagan Philosophy; the Demonstration whereof will appear evident from an enumeration of Particulars. Indeed the whole body of Antichrists Canon-Law seems to be but a reviving of the old Pagan 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demon-worship, according to Paul's Prophetic description of that Man of Sin, 1 Tim. 4.1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. We shall insist only on such of his Canons as are manifestly Derivations from, and Imitamens of the Philosophers Demon-worship. And the main seat of this Discourse shall be that great character of Antichrists Discipline, 1 Tim. 4.1, 2, 3. Doctrines of Demons, &c. Before we enter upon the examen of Particulars, we are to make our way plain by removing those Antichristian Glosses, which are given by Grotius, and his Adherents, on this and such-like characters of Antichrist. Grotius restrains these words to Apollonius Tyanaeus, that Pythagorean Sorcerer, and Hammond seems to limit them to Simon Magus, and other Gnostic Heretics; which so far as they were Forerunners of Antichrist, we have before admitted. But yet that the main scope of this Prophetic Character is to delineate Antichrist, and his Demon-worship introduced by his Ecclesiastic Canons, is excellently well proved to our hands by Mede, on 2 Pet. 2.1. ( Diatr. 3. pag. 532). In these Prophesies

(says he) of a general defection and Apostasy of the later times, 2 Thes. 2. 1 Tim. 4.1, &c. if St. Paul should mean no other but the Errors of particular men, and their trouble from the Church, they should make no Prophesy at all, or a needless one. For who knows not, that in St. Paul 's, St. John 's, and the Apostles times were diverse Heresies and Heretics here and there dispersed: of all these they could not mean, when as (1) the known body of the visible Church disclaimed them. (2) They foretell of a corruption to come in after times, or as 1 Tim. 4.1. In the later times: for no man useth to foretell of things which are already, as if they were to come. — The corruption and defection therefore so much prophesied of, was another manner of one; such a kind of one as had neither been before in the Church, nor was to be; namely such an one as should not be disclaimed by the body of the Church, but should surprise and overwhelm the visible Church itself.

We now proceed to the particulars of Antichrist's 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or Canonic Demon-worship, according to 1 Tim. 4.1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . 1. That 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 here signifies not a mere Speculative Doctrine, but an Institute or Canon, as Col. 2.22. answerably to the notion of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Col. 2.14, 20. we have proved §. 2. To which we may add, that this also suites with the notion of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , which, according to Pagan and Scripture-phraseologie, signifies not a mere Doctor and Teacher, but also an Institutor or Preceptor, who has Autoritie to impose his Dogmas and Canons; whence the proper title given to Christ is 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , answerably to the Hebrew 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Rabbi. So that by 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , we must understand those Ecclesiastic Institutes or Canons, which Antichrist was to frame, for the introducing the Philosophic 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or Demon-worship. And that this is the proper notion of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 in this place, namely to signify Demons, (not Devils as Grotius will have it) is evident from those parallel places, Act. 17.22. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Rev. 9.20. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , 1 Cor. 10.21, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. Of which more in what follows. Now these Demon-Dogmas or Canons framed by Antichrist, in imitation of the old Grecian 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , (framed by the Philosophers, and made a chief part of their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Natural Theology ) comprehend several branches parallel to the Pagan Demon-Canons.

1. As the Philosophers had their Deified Demons, which took up a good part of their Natural Theology, so also Antichrist has his Canonised Saints, who fil up a great part of his Canon-Law, as 1 Tim. 4.1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demons. Mede, in his excellent Discourse of the Apostasy of the later times, opens this Text at large, and shows,

That the Primitive Christians Canonised Saints, and honored their Relics in imitation of the Gentiles, their Demon worship, thereby to allure them; which laid the foundation of Antichrist's 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , and Idolatric Apostasy.
We shall discourse a little more distinctly and particularly touching these Antichristian Saints, and their derivation from the Pagan Demons. As for the origin of the Philosophers Demons we have once and again discoursed thereof, as Part 2. Bock 2. Chap. 8. §. 11. and P. 3. B. 2. C. 1. §. 1. also Philosoph. General. P. 1. L. 3. C. 4. §. 4. We shall add thereto what account we find hereof in Augustine and Ludovicus Vives thereon. August. de Civit. Dei, lib. 8. cap. 18. tells us,
That Apuleius (and whoever are of the same opinion) does in vain defer or bestow this honor on those Demons, whom he placeth as middling God's in the Air, as those who must transport the prayers of men to the God's, and thence the commands of the God's to men. For they who believed these things thought it unworthy for men to mingle with the God's, or the God's with men; but that it was meet for these Demons to mingle with men and the God's.
Where Ludovicus Vives gives this whole Mystery more fully to us:
This is the opinion of Plato in his Convivium, and attributed to Socrates, who asking Diotima what Love was? she made answer, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , A great Demon, O Socrates: for every Demon is a middle betwixt God and Mortal. Socrates not yet understanding, demands what this Demon's power and nature was? then Diotima answers, to interpret and convey human affairs to the God's, and Divine affairs to us: i. e. prayers and sacrifices from men to the God's, and precepts and rewards from the God's to men. Wherefore Demons being placed in the middle, they fil up that place, that so the universe may be well disposed and conjoined. Hence flows Prophets, and all Sacerdotal art, and whatever belongs to Sacrifices, and Incantations. To these she adds, what Augustine cites, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. God mingleth not with man; but all commerce betwixt men and God is by Demons. These Apuleius calls Administers and Salvation-bringers. They are called by Capella, Angels, i.e. Messengers.
Now that the Popish Saints were taken up, and brought into the Church in imitation of these Pagan Demons seems very evident, and that according to the general consent both of ancient and moderne Writers. Indeed there was a great foundation laid for these Antichristian Demons or Saints in the fourth Century, as soon as the Church began to have any relaxation from Pagan persecution. This I gather out of Augustine, de Civit. Dei, lib. 8. cap. 26.
But that Egyptian Trismegistus seems to grieve, that the Commemorations of our Martyrs should succeed the Temples and Commemorations of their Demons; so that he who shall read these things with a mind perverse and averse from us, may think, that as the Pagans worshipped their God's in their Temples, so we worship our dead Martyrs at their Graves, &c.
By which it is evident, that in Augustine 's time the Christians performed many Commemorations and other solemnities at the Graves of the Martyrs and Saints, all which had a very great ressemblance with the Pagan 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demon worship; though as yet it was not arrived to 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a Saint-worship. For Augustine, in his following Chapter endeavors to vindicate this respect which some gave to the Martyrs and Saints from the imputation of Saint-worship; though it is most certain, that it laid a very great foundation for the same, as it may appear by Augustine 's own words, and the observations of learned Papists thereon. August. de civit. Dei, lib. 8. cap. 27. speaks thus,
Neither do we notwithstanding constitute Temples, Priesthoods, Sacreds, and Sacrifices to these Martyrs; because they are not our God, but their God is ours. — Where-ever therefore there be performed Religiose Obsequies, in the places where Martyrs suffered, they are only Ornaments for Memorial, not Sacreds, or Sacrifices of the Dead, as if they were God's. Whoever also carry their Banquets thither, which truly is not performed by the better sort of Christians, and in many Countries there is no such custom; yet whoever they be who do this, (which Banquets when they have set down at the Martyrs Sepulcher, they pray and carry them away, that they may feste thereon, or that they may bestow them upon the poor amongst them) they will that their Banquets be sanctified there, by the merits of the Martyrs, in the name of the God of the Martyrs. But yet he who acknowledgeth one true God does not acknowledge these to be Sacrifices of the Martyrs. We therefore worship not our Martyrs with Divine honors, as they worship their Demon God's.
Thus Augustine. By which, though he endeavors to vindicate the Christians of his age from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demon-worship performed to the Saints; yet it is evident by his own confession, that some superstitious Christians were too much inclined thereto: for he says, That they carried their Banquets to the Sepulchers of the Martyrs, and there prayed, and so carried them away again, supposing them to be sanctified by the merits of the Martyrs. Yea, Augustine, Lib. 6. of his Confessions, relateth of his own Mother,
That she brought to Milan, for a Commemoration of the Saints, Bread, and Fruments, and Wine, and gave them to the door-keeper: But these things were prohibited by Ambrose, to avoid occasion of rioting, and because these kind of Parentals were most like to the Gentiles superstition.
This also is taken notice of by Cassander, that learned and moderate Papist, Consultat. Art. 21. de Venerat. Reliqu.
Moreover, in the times of Ambrose and Augustine this custom prevailed, that the people brought Banquets for the Commemoration of the Martyrs, which that it was not done by the better Christians, but prohibited by Ambrose at Milan, Augustine testifies, Confess. l. 6. c. 2.
And that these and such-like Imitamens of the Pagan 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demon-worship, gave a great and effectual entrance to the Popish Canonised Saints, and their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is confessed by some ingenuous Papists. So Ludovicus Vives, on these words of Augustine, de Civit. Dei, l. 8. c. 27. But these are not the sacrifices of Martyrs.
Many Christians, says he, often offend in a good mater, in that they worship their He-and-She-Saints as God: neither can I discern any difference in many things between this their opinion of Saints, and that which the Gentiles had of their God's.
Which is indeed a great and most true Confession, and is taken notice of by several of our Writers: as by Reynolds in his Conference with Hart, where he tells,
That Ludovicus Vives saith in his Comment on Augustine, l. 8. c. 27. that Saints are estimed and worshipped by many as were the God's amongst the Gentiles.
The like Confession I find in Cassander, that moderate Papist, in his Consultation, Art. 21. where quoting this place of Augustine, he saith,
That the ignorance of the commun people hath attributed Divine honor to the Saints; as when Temples, Altars, Sacrifices, Priesthoods, Vows, Festivals are conceived to be consecrated not only to the memory, as the Ancients speak, but to the honor and worship of the Saints. Which Error Augustine now and then refutes: We, says he, build not Temples to the Martyrs, as to God's, but memorials for them as dead men.
Where Grotius observes well,
That we should take diligent heed, lest under too favorable inclinations in this mater, the Pagan customs be reduced into Christianism.

Thus we see how Antichrists Canonised Saints were but Imitamens or Apes of the Gentile-Demons. And to make the parallel yet more exact and clear, we shall show how these Popish Saints had the very same origin amongst Christians, as the Deified Demons had amongst the Pagans. We have already, C. 1. §. 3. treated of the Origin of those Demons out of Plato, who tells us,

That they were certain noble Heroes belonging to the Golden-Age, who having been exceeding famose for their Wisdom, Virtues, or some wonderful achievements and warlike exploits, were after their death, according to the appointment of the Divine Oracle, Deified and worshipped as God's.
We find the like account in Hesiod, (whom Plato cites to the same purpose) who says,
That the men of the Golden-Age being dead became, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demons and Conservators of mortal men.
By men of the Golden Age, we need no way dout but Hesiod and Plato meant the first Patriarchs and Heads of mankind; who having gained a great esteem with their Posterity, for some conceived excellence of Wisdom, Virtue, or Warlike exploits, were, by the Devils inveiglement, Idolised by Superstitiose spirits, as Demons, or Deisied Mediators. This is well observed by Mede, on Gen. 3.13-15. ( Diatrib. 2. p. 428)
Here I observe, (says he) that over-much dotage upon a conceived excellence, whether of Wisdom, or whatsoever else, without a special eye to God's Commandment, hath ever been the occasion of greatest Errors in the World; and the Devil under this mask, useth to bleer our eyes, and with this bait to enveigle our hearts, that he may securely bring us to his lure. The admired Wisdom of the long-living Fathers of the elder World, having been for so many Ages as Oracles to their offspring grown even to a People and Nation while they lived, was the ground of the ancient Idolatry of mankind, whilst they supposed, that those to whom for Wisdom they had recourse being living, could not but help them when they were dead. This we may learn out of Hesiod, who saith, The men of the Golden Age being dead, became Demons, or Godlings and Patrons of mortal men. So the opinion of the blessed Martyrs superlative Glory in Heaven, was made the occasion of the New-found Idolatry of the Christian-Churches, wherewith they are for the greatest part yet overwhelmed. And the esteem which Peter had above the rest of the Apostles, in regard of Chiesdome, even in the Apostles times, was abused by the old Deceiver, to instal the man of sin. This made St. Paul to say, 2 Thes. 2.7.
The mystery of iniquity was then working, &c. Thus we see how the Popish 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Saint-worship, had the very same origin or foundation as the Pagan 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , viz. some conceived excellence, pretended merit, or wonder-working power.

§. 4. We have given some account of the origin of this 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , in the Primitive Churches of the third and fourth Century, we shall proceed to treat more particularly of it as reduced by Antichrist unto his system or body of Canonic Theology in the following Centuries, with endeavors to demonstrate its exact symbolisation with the Pagan 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . And in this procedure we shall discourse more particularly (1) of the origin of these Canonised Saints; (2) of their formal Canonisation; (3) of their Mediatory office; and all in imitation of the Pagan Demons, their origin, &c.

1. As to the origin of these Canonised Saints, it was, as it has been hinted, the very same with that of the Pagan Demons, namely from a superstitious conceit of some Divine Wisdom, Power, and Excellence in their Ancestors. For look as in the old World, its infant-state, God vouchsafed several glorious Manifestations of a miraculose Power and Providence with his Church and People, thereby to confirm their Faith and amaze their Enemies; which the Devil in following Ages endeavoring to imitate by his fabulous Apparitions, and lying wonders, allured the credulous Superstitiose World into a fond admiration of their Demon-God's, their Miraculose Apparations and Power: so in like manner in the Primitive Churches, Christ vouchsafing a Miraculose Power and Providence to the first Planters of the Christian Faith; Antichrist in following Ages affected the like wonder-working Power, and ascribed the same to his Canonised Saints. Al this seems fully implied in that 1 Tim. 4.2. where having made mention, v. 1. of Antichrist's Doctrines of Demons, which he should introduce into the Church under his Canonised Saints, he adds v. 2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. Speaking lies in hypocrisy, or through the hypocrisy of liars. These lies which Antichrist speaks are called, 2 Thes. 2.9. Lying wonders, or lying miracles; which he pretendes to work in and by his Demons, or Canonised Saints; and these he is said to speak, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , in hypocrisy. The primitive notion of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , is the same with 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a personation, or imitation: so in Plato, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , an hypocrite, is the same with 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , an Imitator, or one that personates another. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signifies, (1) to simulate, feign, or counterfeit either a person or thing. So Luk. 20.20. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , who feigned themselves righteous. Thence (2) to act the part of another, to imitate, personate, or represent another. As 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to represent Nestor. Whence 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , signifies among the ancient Grecians, Histrio, or Mimus, one that personates or imitates another. Thence also 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , signifies an Histrionic Art, the representation or imitation of another person, the fiction of a person on the Theatre or Stage. And this seems the proper import of it here, 1 Tim. 4.2. Where the particle 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 notes the cause and manner of the action, and therefore it is rendered by Beza and Schmidius, per, through the hypocrisy of liars. Which Mede understandes Transitively, and so to be repeated 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , as applicable to all the following branches; namely, that through the hypocrisy, simulation, or imitation of liars, of men of scared Consciences, of those that forbid Marriage and Meats, &c. all those Demon-Doctrines should be introduced by Antichrist and his Sectators. So that 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , may be very properly rendered here, in or through Imitation, or Hypocrisy, as Schmidius and Beza. By which is signified, that they should act the part of Stage-players, or Mimes, that imitate some other person; and by their Histrionic or Hypocritic Imitation introduce all the old Pagan Demon-Doctrines and Superstitions. And so the sense is this: that Antichrist's Canonised Saints should be introduced into the Church of Christ, in imitation of the Pagan Demons, by lying wonders, &c. This began about the fifth Century, after the death of Julian the Apostate; though these Saints came not to be formally Canonised 'til about the middle of the ninth Century. We have the whole of this Mystery of Iniquity excellently unfolded to us, by Mede on this, 1 Tim. 4.2. Touching the Apostasy of the later times, Edit. 2. pag. 120.

The Deifying and invocating of Saints, and adoring relics, is the most ancient for time of all the rest of the Demon Popish Idolatry, and began to appear in the Church presently after the death of Julian the Apostate: the grounds and occasions whereof were most strange reports of wonders shown upon those, who approached the Shrines of Martyrs, and prayed at their Memories and Sepulchers; Devils charmed, diseases cured, &c. which the Doctors of those times avouched to be done by the power and prayers of glorified Martyrs, and by the notice they took of men's devotions at their Sepulchers; though at the beginning such devotions were directed to God alone; and those places only chosen for the stirring up zeal and fervor, by the memory of those blessed and glorious champions of Christ. But while the world stood in admiration, and the most estimed of these Wonders, as of the glorious beams of the triumph of Christ, they were soon persuaded to cal upon them as Patrons and Mediators; whose power with God and notice of things done upon earth, they thought that these signs and miracles approved.
And then he adds, pag. 121,-123.
But here is the wonder of wonders, that none of these miraculose signs were ever heard of in the Church for the first three hundred years after Christ. — But in this also the Idolatry of Saint-worship was a true counterfeit of the Gentiles Idolatry of Demons. Did not Demon-worship enter after the very same manner? was it not first insinuated, and after established by signs and wonders of the very self-same kind?
Whence he adds, pag. 125, &c.
The second particular of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , was fabulous Legends of the Acts of Saints and Martyrs. This was also another means to advance the Doctrines of Demons. For the true acts and stories of Martyrs being extinguished for the most part, by the bloody Edict of Dioclesian, they now begin to supply again that loss, by collecting such tales as were then current of them, and adding such Miracles as were fabled after their death, fashioned all to the best advantage of what they meant to promote in the Church, and was already on foot in the same.
Hence Revel. 13.15. it's said, that Antichrist, by his lying wonders and hypocritic assuming of a Vicarious power from Christ, had power to give life to the Image of the Beste. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to the image, i.e. to form an Antichristian Church, Worship, Ceremonies, and Institutes exactly conformable to the Demon-worship, Institutes and Ceremonies of the Pagan Beste. By all which it is most evident, that, as face answers to face in the glass, so these Canonised Saints, their origin from lying Wonders and fabulous Legends exactly answers to the Pagan Demons, their origin from lying wonders, and Poetic fables. So that we may safely conclude, according to 1 Tim. 4.2. that the origin of these Popish Saints, &c. was but 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , through the personation or imitation of those liars, who by their lying wonders, &c. introduced those Gentile Demons and their worship.

2. Having given the original grounds and occasion of Antichrists Canonised Saints, exactly parallel to that of the Gentile Demons, we now proceed to their formal Canonisation, to demonstrate how this also was according to 1 Tim. 4.2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , in imitation of that fabulous, lying, Pagan 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or Deification of their Demons. And for the clearing hereof we must remember, that though Antichrist's Demons or Saints had their vital and principal parts formed betimes, even as soon as he himself received his Spirit, Head, and Power, namely about the fifth Century, as has been proved; yet they came not to be Canonised Saints, or complete Mediators, til about the middle of the ninth Century. For we must know, that this 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or Demon worship, introduced by Antichrist, was opposed in the Eastern and Greek Churches by diverse Emperors, Nobles, Bishops, and People, from the year 720 til after the year 840. Yea some denied the title of Saints unto Martyrs: neither could any of the Popes before Adrian, about the year 880 obtain a fixed Canon for the Canonising of Saints, and establishing their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . This has been well observed by a French Author, Traite des anciennes Ceremonies, pag. 67.

In the year 880, Pope Adrian was the first who resolved to Canonise the Saints, imitating therein the Apotheoses of the Romans under Paganism.
And that this Canonisation of Saints was indeed the very same with the Pagan 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Apotheosis or Deification of Demons, appears from the very confession of their own Canonists, quoted by learned Bochart, in his Discourse against Veron, p. 815.
The Roman Church has other God's, the Pope, the Mass-God, the Virgin Marie; to whom Leo the tenth gives the title of Goddess; the Angels and all the Saints, who are God's by participation, according to the Doctrine of Cajetan: whence it is that the Director of the Inquisitors calls the Canonisation of Saints, Apotheosis, i.e. Deification.
Wherein note, that Cajetan 's God's by participation, are the very same, both name and thing, with Plato 's 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , made-God's, which is the title he gives his Demons. And that this Popish Canonisation of Saints is but 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a personation and imitation of the Pagan 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Apotheosis, is farther evident from the sameness of Rites and Modes used both in one and toother. As for the Demon-Apotheosis we have it mentioned in Plato, Rep. 5. pag. 469. We consult the Divine Oracle in what rank those blessed divine men are to be had, and with what ensigns they are to be honored; and we perform unto them the same honors which he prescribeth, and for the future we serve and worship them as Demons. And do not the sons of Antichrist take the very same course in the Canonisation of their Saints? do they not first consult the Pope their great Oracle, and then according to his Prescript or Canon, worship their Saints? yea, to demonstrate this yet more fully, it is observable, that the Papists give unto their Canonised Saints the very same Rites, Ceremonies, and Ensigns, which the Pagans gave to their Demon-God's. Thus Bochart against Veron, part. 3. cap. 25. pag. 888.
They have transferred to their Saints all the Equipage of the Pagan God's: to St. Wolfang the Hatchet, or Hook of Saturn; to Moses the Horns of Jupiter Hammon; to St. Peter the keys of Janus. In brief, they have chassed away all the God's out of the Pantheon at Rome, to place in their room all the Saints: Whose Images they worship with like devotion, as those of the Pagan God's sometimes were. They dress them up in apparel, they crown them with garlands of flowers, they carry them on their shoulders, they bow before them, they address their prayers to them, they make them descend from Heaven, they attribute to them miraculose virtues, &c.
By which it's manifest, that these Popish Canonised Saints were introduced by Antichrist 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , as 1 Tim. 4.2. in an hypocritic lying imitation of the Pagan Deified Demons.

5. As Antichrist's Canonised Saints are parallel to the Pagan Demons as to their origin and formal Canonisation, so in like manner in point of Office, as Mediators betwixt God and men. This also is implied in 1 Tim. 4.2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . i.e. teaching lying false Saint-mediators, in imitation of the Pagan-Demon-mediators. We have before Chap. 1. §. 3 proved out of Plato and others, that the great office of the Pagan Demons was to be as Mediators betwixt the supreme God or God's, and men; because as Plato affirms, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the supreme God mingles not with men, but by the mediation of these Demons. And more particularly, he tells us, that these Demons were appointed (1) 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to interpret and transport the prayers and sacrifices of men to God, and the commands and rewards of God to men. (2) That 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , all Divination was from these Demons. (3) 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , all communion with God was by virtue of these Demons. (4) To which add, that of Hesiod, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demons are patrons of mortal men. So Diogenes Laertius, in the Life of Zeno, says, that the Stoics held such Demons, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. who had compassion of men, and a very great care of human affairs. Now do not the Popish Canonic Saints exactly answer to these Pagan Demons in all these points? Are they not made Interpreters of men's desires to God, and conveighers of God's gifts to men? do not these sons of Antichrist, by virtue of their Saints work Miracles, divine, &c? Have they not all their Tutelar Saints, or Demons? Lastly, is not all communion betwixt God and men in the Roman Church transacted by their Canonised Saints or Demons? We have a good reflection hereon made by judiciose and holy Deering, on Heb. 4 15.

The Papists have learned to make the Saints their Mediators from the Heathens. The God's of the Gentiles, which were Devils, had this worship amongst them: the Devils amongst themselves, they who were reputed of a lower sort were made as means to come unto the higher; whereof they were called Dii Medioxumi, i.e. God's only for intercession. The Gentiles Books are full of Exemples, how these things were practiced: as if Neptune would speak to Jupiter, he made Mercury his intercessor. — And what else do the Papists but teach all their posterity in choosing many Mediators, to have confidence in none, no boldness unto God, &c?
Yea Cardinal Perron observing this ressemblance betwixt the Grecian Demons and their Canonised, Saints makes use of the former to prove the later. So Bochart contre Veron, pag. 883.
The Sieur du Perron cites Plato to prove, that the Dead have care of things here below.
These Canonised Saints are also exactly parallel with the Phoenician Baalim (which were the same with the Grecian Demons) brought into the Jewish Church by Jezebel, and set up as Mediators in the room of the true Messias, of which we find a good account in Mede on 2 Pet. 2.1. Diatrib. 3. pag. 548.
The second main Apostasy is called the way of Ahab; not because he was the first bringer in, but the chief establisher thereof, — which was to worship Baal-God's, or Baalim; supposing either by these to have easier access to the Lord of Hosts the Sovereign God; or that these he might have resort unto at all times for all maters; as being near at hand, and not so high in dignity, &c. when therefore Christians do worship or invocate Saints or Angels, whether with Images or without, to be as under-Mediators with God for them, or of themselves to bestow some favor upon them, those who do this are fallen into the Apostasy of Ahab. — Here note, that wheresoever you read in Scripture of the Idolatry of Jeroboam 's Calves, and of Ahab 's Baalim, think of what I have told you, and know that whatsoever God speaks against those things here, the same he speaks of the Apostate Christians under Rome, whose case is in all points the same, &c.
These Baalim or Demon-Mediators seem pointed at by Paul, 1 Cor. 8.5. Lord's many. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 answers to the Phoenician 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Baalim. They derive 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Cyrus, Pers. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Coresch; which among the Persians was one of the greatest Titles of honor, signifying Lord; whereby they called, (1) The Sun, their supreme Lord: So Plutarch in Artoxerxe, informs us, That the Persians called the Sun, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Cyrus: and so it agrees with the Hebraic 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Cheres, which signifies the Sun. (2) Cyrus their great Emperor, who was dignified with the same title of Honor, as their supreme Lord on earth, and after his death worshipped by them as a Demon, or one of their Baalim, Mediatorie Lord's. Hence the Exploits of Cyrus being most famose among the Grecians, or else from the Suns Dominion, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , signified among the Grecians supreme Dominion, and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 supreme Lord, the same with 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Baal. So that 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 here being of the same import with 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Baalim, plainly indigitates the Philosophers Demons, or Mediatorie Lord's, which were the original Exemplars of Antichrist's Mediatorie Saints. But more expressly Col. 2.8, 9, 10, &c. v. 8. our Apostle gives us an account of the means by which the Gnostics of that Age, and Antichrist after them, should introduce these Demon-Mediators, and that is vain Pythagorean Philosophy; to which v. 9. he opposeth Christ, in whom dwells all the fullness of the Godhead bodily. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i. e. really, essentially, and perfectly, in opposition to those Demons or Idol-God's. Whence he adds, v. 10. And ye are complete in him, which is the head of all principality and power. i.e. Christ is your complete Mediator, who is Head or Sovereign of all Angels and men, and therefore infinitely above all tho2e Pythagorean Demons, Gnostic Aeones, and Popish Canonised Saints, be they what they will. Thence he subjoines ver. 18. Let no man beguile you of your reward, in a voluntary humility and worshipping of Angels. Which the Gnostics then, and Antichrist since introduced, placing Angels as Mediators in the room of Christ. So it follows, ver. 19. Not holding the head. i.e. They who are guilty of this Angel-worship do thereby disclaim Christ, who is the only Mediator and Intercessor to the Father. By which Prophetic discovery the Spirit of God doth fully strike thorough all those Demon-Saint-Mediators, which Antichrist by his Ecclesiastic Canons has introduced and placed on Christ's Throne. It would be an endless thing to enumerate all those Canonised Saints, which Antichrist has by his creative power erected as Mediators, in imitation of the Pagan Demons: I shall yet mention one or two of the chiefest. The supreme and head of all Antichrist's Canonic Saints is the Virgin Marie, who passeth amongst his Sons for a Deesse or Godesse, yea they seem to lay more stress upon her Mediation and Intercession than upon Christ's. This our blessed Lord foreseeing seems to give a tacit check unto, in not admitting her to be an Intercessor here on Earth, in a small and trivial case. So Joh. 2.4. What have I to do with thee, O woman, &c.? Christ denies her Mediation and Intercession in a trifle, thereby to rebuke those fond conceits, which he foresaw Antichrist would in following times insinuate touching her prevalence and Intercession with himself. Another great Saint-Mediator is Peter; to whom they give the Keys of Heaven. But we find Paul to put a stop to this Idolising humor, as much depressing him as Antichrist exalts him. Yea indeed nothing is more injuriose to those blessed Spirits than to attribute to them a Mediatorie Office. Whence the Spirit, of God calls this, blasphemy against those heavenly inhabitants, Rev. 13.6. And them that dwelt in heaven; i. e. says Mede, (in his Clav. Apocalyp. ) against Angels and men, by Demon-worship. And indeed what greater contumely or blasphemy can there be cast forth against those glorified Spirits, than to place them in the room of Pagan Demons, to occupy and possess the Mediatorie Throne of their dearest Lord, whose glory is so dear unto them? Certainly Antichrist will never receive thanks from them for this pretended favor, but real blasphemy against them.

SECT. III. That Antichrist's 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is but an Imitamen of the Philosophers 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , demonstrated from the several parts thereof.

§. 1. WE have hitherto treated of the Origin, Canonisation, and Mediatorie Office of Antichrist's Canonised Saints, and proved, that all was but, as 1 Tim. 4.2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a personation or imitation of Pagan Demons: We shall now proceed to discourse more professedly and particularly of Antichrists Canonic 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Saint-worship, with endeavors to prove, That all is but, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a Mimic imitation of Pagan 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demon-worship. And to make our way hereunto clear, we shall lay down these two Premunitions. (1) That the formal constitution, or essence of Antichrist's Apostasy lies in Idolatry. (2) That this Antichristian 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Saint-worship, is really Idolatry.

First, That Antichrists formal Idea or essence consists in Idolatry, is evident by those Characters which are given him in Scripture. Babylon his royal feat, is called, Rev. 17.5. The mother of Harlots; and so elsewhere the great Whore, &c. Now this is the usual Character of Idolaters in the Old Testament, as Hos. 2. And there is much reason why Antichrist's Idolatry, as all other, should be expressed under this Symbolic image of Adultery. For Believers in regard of their Consciences are looked upon as the Spouse of Christ. So 2 Cor. 11.2. I am jealous of you, &c. wherefore to submit the Conscience to any but Christ, is according to Divine estimation spiritual Adultery. This is the case of Antichristian, as of all other Idolatry, which cuts the bond of Communion betwixt Christ and any Church, as Adultery does the Marriage bond betwixt Husband and Wife. This is well observed by Mede on 2 Pet. 2.1. Diatrib. 3. pag. 554, 555.

As a Wife who hath given her faith to one Husband, if she commits adultery with others, denies him to be that she calls him, though she cal him her Husband never so much; so the Church, the Spouse of Christ, if she bow down herself to other Mediators, she commits spiritual adultery, i.e. Idolatry, and denies the Lord that bought her, as here 2 Pet. 2.1. That this should be the meaning here, let this one reason serve the turn, that this is always the meaning of the like phrase in the Old Testament; where instead of the Lord that bought them, we have the Lord that brought them out of the land of Egypt. So Deut. 32.15. Judge. 2.12. Psal. 81.10, 11. — The Holy Ghost placeth the essence and soul of the great Apostasy, under the Man of Sin, in Idolatry and spiritual fornication: other Errors or Heresies, how gross soever are but accidental to that great Apostasy: even as Whores have usually other faults, which yet are no parts of Whoredom; so hath the spiritual Whore many other Heresies, but her Whoredom is Idolatry. Idolatry is the only character and note, whereby the great Apostasy of the visible Church is distinguished from all other blasphemies and heresies of what age soever.
The same he adds, Diatr. 4. pag. 254.
Babylon is not called the Lyar of Babylon, the Tyrant of Babylon, the Heretic of Babylon, the murderer of Babylon; but the Whore of Babylon. — Now if the Church of Rome be not an Idolatresse or spiritual Whore, prostituting herself to other God's, to Stocks and Stones, and many ways breaking her faith to her one Lord and Mediator Christ Jesus, by committing fornication with I know not how many other Mediators, there never was a Whore in the World. And certainly if the Church of Rome may herein be justified, the Church of Israel had but hard measure to be condemned for spiritual Adultery or Idolatry.
This also is well observed by Mestrezat, de l' Eglise liv 2. c. 4.
Idolatry cuts the bond of Communion betwixt the Creature and the Creator, in the same sort as Adultery does the Marriage-bond, &c.
And there is yet a farther mystery in this name of the great Whore of Babylon, Rev. 17.5. Mystery, Babylon the great, mother of Harlots. (1) The first part of this Antichristian Name is Mystery, which denotes, that her Apostasy is a Mystery of Iniquity, as 2 Thes. 2.7. i.e. [1] A profound infinite Golphe or Abyss of all manner of Iniquity. So Josephus speaking of Antipater the Son of Herod, a most wicked wretch, saith, That man errs not, who affirmeth, that the life of Antipater was 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a mystery of iniquity. Of which more hereafter, S. 4. §. 2. [2] This Antichristian Whore is said to have Mystery written on her forehead, in that all her Doctrines and Superstitions were but a mysteriose hypocritic Imitamen of Demon-Doctrines and Superstitions, under the masque and vizard of Christianity. Thence the Antichristian Beste, when he came upon the Stage, appeared in the form, not of a Dragon, as the Pagan Beste, Revel. 12.7. but of a Leopard, or Panther, Rev. 13.2, which by his sweet smell and beautiful color allures all Bestes to it. And it's said, Rev. 13.11, 12, 13, 14, 15. that Antichrist had two horns like a Lamb, [ i.e. like Christ] and did wonders, and deceived men, &c. and all this in a mystery, or under a semblance of being Christ's Vicar; though indeed he gave life to the Image of the Beste; i.e. revived all the Demon-worship of the Pagan Beste. And to decipher this Mystery of Antichrist, what Joseph Scaliger mentions on Revel. 17.5. is worthy of particular remarque:
Mr. de Montmorency being at Rome, when they spake freely of the Pope, was told by a Father of good repute, that on the Frontal of the Pope's Mitre was writ in letters of Gold, MYSTERIUM; which title was since altered by Julius, as that which demonstrated this name, Revel. 17.5. to belong to him.
But then, (2) Why is she called Babylon the Great, &c? Why, we must know, that she is called Babylon the Great, in the same respect that Nimrod is called a mighty hunter, Gen. 10.9. i. e. in regard of tyrannic usurpation: for look as old Babel was the first seat and pattern of ambitiose usurpation and tyranny under Nimrod; so the Roman Church, which is here named spiritual Babylon, is the seat of Antichrist's tyrannic Usurpation and Domination. But this is not all. (3) There follows another part of her name, that is, the mother of Harlots, &c. Herein also this Antichristian Whore imitates old Babel, which we know was the first foundresse of Idols and Demon-worship or Idolatry which is spiritual Adultery. And has not Rome exactly answered her pattern, old Babylon, in Spiritual fornication or Demon-Idolatry? So that we see this Mystic name of the Whore of Babylon contains two parts. [1] Spiritual Usurpation. [2] Spiritual Fornication, or Idolatry: and all in imitation of old Babel 's tyrannic Usurpation and Idolatry. And it is farther worth our observation, that these two have usually by a secret judgment of God gone hand in hand; for when God's people will serve other God's or Mediators, God in righteousness leaves them to fall under the Tyrannie of other Lord's. This is God's regular course to punish Idolatry with slavery, as Mede has well observed on Jer. 10.11. Diatr. 2.

2. Another name given to Antichrist, whereby his Apostasy is notified to us, is Blasphemy; so Rev. 13.1. and upon his heads the name of Blasphemy. That this name of Blasphemy is here given him to signify his Idolatry and Demon-worship, is evident from the usual Phraseologie of Scripture, which frequently expresseth Idolatry by this name of Blasphemy. There are three words in the Hebrew by which Idolatry is signified unto us, all which the LXX and Vulgar Latin render Blasphemy. (1) Ezech. 20.27. your Fathers have blasphemed me: the Original 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 garats, signifies Idolatry. (2) Esa. 65.7. And blasphemed me: the Hebrew 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , which answereth to the Greek 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , as Theodotion translateth it, signifies also to play the Idolater. (3) Another word, whereby Idolatry is signified, is 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , which signifies properly to provoke to wrath by reproaches and contumeliose words; and therefore it is rendered by the LXX, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . It is used to express Idolatry, Deut. 31.20. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . And indeed the very thing speaks so much; for what greater reproach or blasphemy can there be against God, than to attribute that Mediatorie glory to the Creature, which is due only to Christ, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Farther, that this name Blasphemy given to Antichrist is a signal distinctive character of his Idolatry, is apparent from the several branches thereof, mentioned verse. 6. where the general name is distributed into three severals, each of which implies Idolatry. (1) He is said to blaspheme the name of God: i. e. by 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Image-worship. (2) His tabernacle; i.e. the human nature of Christ, by worshipping his breaden God Transubstantiated. (3) The heavenly Inhabitants; i. e. Angels and Saints, by 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 & 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demon and Saint worship. As Mede, Clav. Apocalyp. on this place. By all which it is evident, that the formal reason, essence, and soul of Antichrists Apostasy consists in Idolatry.

A second thing to be premissed is, that Antichrists 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Saint-worship, is really Idolatry, yea the chiefest part of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demon-worship. This follows upon what has been already laid down, and will farther appear from what follows: we have it proved at large by Mede in his Apostasy of the later times, on 1 Tim. 4.1. pag. 44,-49. where he proves, that the Holy Ghost placeth the essence of the Antichristian Apostasy, not in every error or heresy, how foul soever, but in this 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Idolatry, &c.

Having laid this basis we shall now proceed to the Demonstration of our Hypothesis, namely, That all that 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Saint-worship, which sils up a great part of Antichrist's Canonic Theology, was but 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , an Imitation, or Imitamen of the Pagan 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demon-worship introduced by that man of sin. I find a good general account hereof in Mede, his Apostasy of the later times, on 1 Tim. 4.1. pag. 40,-42.

The Doctrines of the Demons comprehended in most express manner the whole Idolatry of the mystery of iniquity, the Deifying and Invocating of Saints and Angels; the bowing down unto Images; the worshipping of Crosses, as new Idol-columns; the adoring and Templing of relics; the worshipping any other visible thing upon the supposal of any Divinity therein. — I must confess, I cannot think of this Demon-ressemblance without admiration; specially in that the advancers of Saint-worship in the beginning did not only see it, but even gloried, that they had a thing in Christian-worship so like the Doctrines of Demons. Thus many of the Fathers, as Eusebius, Theodoret, &c.
Wherein we have several branches of this Demon-worship and their Origin: of which more particularly hereafter. We have also a good account of this Demon-worship, and the manner how it at first crept into the Christian Church, in that great French Divine Morelius, Traite de la Discipline, liv. 1. chap. 5. pag. 22.
Moreover this good Emperor Constantine, making use of his coactive power, constrained everyone to make profession of the Christian Religion; whereby, instead of an infinity of Christians which he hoped to make, he made an infinity of Hypocrites: who first under the Empire of Constance his Son, who became Arian, conforming themselves to his pleasure, followed for the most part, as it usually happens his error: and afterward under Julian returned again to their vomit of Idolatry. Since that time, albeit the people under the good Emperors made some semblance of Christian Religion, yet were there very few who truly embraced the same. For by reason of the defect in good Discipline, the precedent Idolatries were mixed with Religion; and the people brought in their spirit the conception of their Idols into the Temple of the Lord, imagining Jesus Christ to be as one of their Heroes, Demons, or Semi-God's: unto which corruption all the evils that followed owe their origin, &c.
But to come to Particulars.

1. The first great piece of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demon-worship introduced by Antichrist, which makes a great part of his 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , is the solemn commemoration of deceased Martyrs, and Saints at their Sepulchers, with the building and consecrating of Temples in the same places. And this indeed is most easy to demonstrate; namely, that all those Funeral-Orations, or Sermons, and all those consecrated Temples, which Antichrist by his Canonic Law erected and dedicated to his Saints, were but 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , an imitation of the Doctrine or Canon of Demons, according to 1 Tim. 4.1, 2. For the clearing whereof we are to remember, that all the Pagan Demons being but the souls of men deceased, they supposed these Ghosts did still frequent those places where their bodies lay buried; and indeed it was usual for the Devil, their great Demon, to appear and exhibit his lying wonders in such places, thereby to gain credit to his petty Demons. So Mark 5.2, 3. these Demons or unclean spirits are said, to dwell among the Tombes. Whence the Pagans sinding some Diabolic Presences and powers of these Demons at their Graves and Sepulchers, they there built Temples to them, where their bodies or ashes lay buried. So Plato Rep. 5. p. 469. speaking of their Demons, says, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , and we will worship their Shrines. And elsewhere he tells us, That they had their yearly Funeral Orations and other Commemorations of their Demons at their Sepulchers. Whence the Primitive Fathers, which writ against the Heathens, do often upbraid them, That their Temples were nothing else but the Sepulchers of dead-men. We have a good observation hereof in Ludovicus Vives, on Augustine de Civ. lib. 7. cap. 34.

The Religion of Sepulchers, says he, is most ancient; whereby it was prohibited for any to violate, throw down, or break them: which Law was not only in the twelve Tables, and amongst Solon 's, but also in the most ancient Laws of Numa, and of both Latins and Greeks: which seem to belong not so much to the Civil Law as the Sacreds; because Sepulchers were estimed as Temples of their Manes or Demons: whence there was inscribed on them D. M. S. i.e. Diis Manibus Sacrum: and the Sacreds which were performed to them were called Necia.
We have this well given us by Mede, Diatrib. 3. p. 545.
Another way (says he) to worship the Baalim or Demons was in Religiose Graves and Sepulchers, for there they hoped to find their Ghost God's; specially seeing, as we yet suppose, that spirits frequent Church-yards and places of the dead.
Thus in his Apostasy of the later times, pag. 22. ( Edit. 2. 1644.) citing those words of Plato, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , as the Coffins of Demons, he tells us,
That Plato would have the Shrines or Coffins of his Canonised Demons worshipped.
So Clemens Alexander. Strom. 6. out of whose words he observes,
That the Heathens supposed the like presences and powers of Demons at their Coffins and Sepulchers, which was exhibited in their Images; as though there always remained some natural tie between the Souls deceased, and their Relics, and therefore they built Temples unto them, where their bodies and ashes were entombed; and hence it is that the Primitive Fathers so oft upbraided them, That their Temples were nothing else but the Sepulchers of dead men.
Thus we see what the Pagan 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 was, as to the worshipping these Demons at their Graves and Sepulchers. Now that Antichrists worshipping of Saints at their Graves was but an imitation hereof, is evident. Indeed this piece of Saint worship began very early, even in the second Century in some degree, as we find it in a French Treatise, Traite des Anciennes Ceremonies, on the year 160.
Amongst the Greeks they celebrated yearly the memory of the Heroes, those illustrious persons who died in the defense of their Country; and this solemnity was performed at their Graves, thereby to animate the survivant, and to encourage them to the like exploits. The Christians imitated this example, judging it would prove a means very proper to induce many persons to suffer death for the Gospel. After this there was a custom introduced to make an yearly Commemoration of the combats and constance of the Martyrs, on the same day in which they suffered death, and at the same place where they were buried. Whence it came to pass, that the Cemeteries, or Church yards, became the ordinary place of their Assemblies: for these annual Commemorations were very frequent, by reason of the great number of Martyrs.
Though as yet we find no mention of any consecrated Temples or Holy-days dedicated to Saints, nor in some following Centuries. I find the like observation in Mede, Diatrib. 3. pag. 613.
The leaders of the Primitive Church, however they acknowledged their liberty in choosing any place where they would for the worship of God, yet they used to select for their Assemblies such places as God had any way dignified, either by some work of mercy, or the glorious sufferings of his Martyrs; whereupon the most ancient Momments of the Christian Churches do mention the Assemblies of Christians in coemeteriis martyrum.
That this superstitious usage was taken up in imitation of the Gentiles solemn Commemoration of their Demons celebrated at their Graves and Sepulchers, is farther evident by what we find in Tilenus, Syntag. part. 3. disp. 10.
Those solemn Panegyrics of the Ancients at the Graves of the Martyrs, and their Assemblies in those places, although at first they were instituted with no il intent, yet have they eventually almost ruined the Church; and as they were brought into the Church in imitation of the Pagans, so have they by little and little been infected with Ethnic pollutions and Idolatry.
We find the like in the Nonconformists Admonition to the Parliament in Queen Elizabeth 's Reign, where they plead for the taking away of Funeral-Sermons, because they were taken up in imitation of this piece of Demon-worship. This also has made some Reforming Christians declare against Popish Temples, because consecrated to Saints in imitation of the Demon Temples, erected at the Sepulchers of their dead bodies. Though these beginnings of Saint-worship at the Sepulchers of Martyrs had their foundation in the second and third Centuries, yet they came to no perfection til about the year 600, when Gregory the first, setting Saints in the place of Demons, dedicates Temples to them, &c. which was afterward confirmed by the Canon of Pope Adrian, who Canonised the Saints about An. 880. Yea these Popish Commemorations, and Dedications of Temples unto Saints at their Sepulchers, seem to have had the very same origin with the Demon-Commemorations and Temples. For what made the Pagans place so much Religion in the Sepulchers of their Demons, but a superstitious presumption, (grounded on diabolic apparitions at such places) of some extraordinary presence and power of their Demons at their Sepulchers? And did not the sabulose Monks coin many strange stories, of Wonders wrought upon those who frequented the Shrines of Martyrs, and made solemn Prayers and Commemorations at their Sepulchers? Did they not make the Superstitiose people believe many lying Wonders of Devils charmed, and Diseases cured, &c. by the Prayers of glorified Martyrs, upon notice they took of men's Devotions at their Sepulchers? Do not the Papists at this very day, specially on their Feste of Al-Saints, pray at their Sepulchers and Graves? What more exact 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or imitation could there be of Demon-superstition?

2. Another piece of Pagan 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 introduced by Antichrists Canon-Law, under the form of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , takes in all those Canonic Festivals, Hymns, Plays, and other solemnities performed on certain Holy-days, consecrated and dedicated to their Saints. I have before observed out of Plato, that it was the custom of the Heathens to celebrate yearly the Commemoration of their Demons on certain days dedicated to them, and that by Panegyric Orations, Hymns, Plays, and such-like solemnities: These Days they reputed very holy; whence Pythagoras (as Jamblicus relates) required that on such Holy-days they cut not their hair, nor pair their nails. Plato, Repub. 5. pag. 468. gives an excellent Idea of these Pagan Rites, which appertained to their Demon worship: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. For we in Sacrifices and suck-like Assemblies shall honor good men [or Saints made Demons] so far as their merits shall appear, with Hymns, and that kind of honor whereof we even now spake, namely with the dignity of seats, and flesh, and full cups; i.e. libamens. Then he adds, pag. 460. Therefore we will consult the Oracle of God, in what rank those blessed and divine men are to be had, and with what ensigns they are to be honored, — and for the future we will worship their Shrines as Demons, &c.

1. That all the Popish Holy-days were but an 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or personation hereof, I think will not need much proof more than a parallel. We shall mention only their Festival of Epiphany, which was but a Transcript of the Pagan Epiphany. For we must know that these Demons had their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Epiphanies, or Apparitions to their Devoti, (in imitation of God's Apparition to Jacob, as we have proved, Court Gent. Part 1. B. 2. Chap. 7. §. 8, &c. ) which days the Heathens made Sacred. This Feste the Sons of Antichrist transfer to the Apparition of the Magi, and cal it by the same name, Epiphany. Of which we have this excellent account in Isaac Casaubon, Exercit. 2. An. 1. Num. 36.

Baronius errs, in that he judgeth, that the Epiphany was instituted, in the Primitive times, in Commemoration of the Magi, their Apparition. This opinion is refuted first by the very Appellation of Epiphanies, and thence by the use of Authors and History. The Appellation 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , of Epiphanies was brought into Ecclesiastic observation, from Pagan Rites on a pious account. Greek Writers cal 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Epiphany, the Apparition of a Deity, whatever the manner were, by which such a Deity was supposed to have given some sign of his presence. So Diodorus, l. 1. saith, that Isis was wont to appear by night, and to inject dreams, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , giving manifest Indices of her presence.
And Dionysius Halicarn. oft useth this word, and somewhere greatly reprehendes such as 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , derided the Epiphanies of the God's, by which they manifest themselves to men. The Grecians, in Commemoration of these Ephiphanies, or Apparitions of their God's, instituted certain Festival-days, which they called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Epiphanies. So Athenaeus relates of King Demetrius, that he, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , celebrated the memory of his dead brother, whom he worshipped as one of the Celestial Divi, and called the day Epiphany. According to this Ethnic Exemple, in the ancient Greek Churches, they had their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Epiphanies, wherein they solemnised the Day, not of the Magi their coming, but of our Lord's Nativitie. For his very Nativitie is called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Epiphany, by Soudas, Eusebius, and others. Thus also Schmidius, on Mat. 2.1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Epiphany, signifies an illustrious Apparition. This name was fixed in the Greek Church on the sixth day of Januarie. Neither was the name Theophanie, which signifies the Apparition of God, or the God's, unusual even among the Gentiles; which one of the Popish Monks not understanding, as it is reported, he said, Perhaps this Theophanie, or Epiphany was the Nurse of Christ.

2. As the Pagans had their Holy-days dedicated to their Demons, so also Sacred Hymns, whereby they sung their Praises, and solemnised their Memorials. So Plato Rep. 5. says, That the Commemoration of their Demons was celebrated with Hymns. Thus the Greeks had their solemn Hymns, called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , which they sung to their propitious Demons. So Bacchus had his 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Tragedies, and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Comedies: the former so called from the sacrifising a Goat; the later, in that they were sung in the Villages, answerably to the Popish Wake-songs. The Romans also had their Assamenta, or peculiar Hymns sung to some private God, as their Assamenta Janualia, Junonia, Minervalia, &c. And are not those Hymns, which the Sons of Antichrist sing to their Canonised Saints on their Holy-days, an exact 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or Imitamen of these Pagan Hymns? &c.

3. The Pagans had also their Plays, which were a part of those Solemnities they performed to their Demons on their Holy-days. So August. de Civit. l. 8. c. 26.

I omit, says he, what Varro says, that all those dead Demons were estimed God's; and he proves it by those Sacreds which were performed to all those dead men; where he mentions Funeral Plays, as though this were the greatest note of Divinity; because Plays were not wont to be celebrated to any but God's. He says also, that this dead Demon was worshipped at the place where his Sepulcher stood.
And what are all the Popish Masques, Mummings, and all such superstitious plays, by which they solemnise the memory of their Saints on their Holy-days, but Imitamens of these Demon-plays?

4. The Pagans had their Festes, by which they solemnifed the memorial of their Demons on their Sacred days. And have not the Superstitiose Sons of Antichrist their Wakes, Revels, and other Sacred Festes, whereby they celebrate the memorial of their particular Saint, answerable to, and in imitation of these Demon-Festes. This indeed was commun amongst the Superstitiose Christians in Augustine's time, who, de Civit. l. 3. c. 27. makes mention of some, that

brought their Banquets to the Graves of the Martyrs, and then returning again fested upon the same, in Commemoration of those Martyrs.
Thus we have shown, what an exact parallel there is betwixt Antichrists Holy-days, and all his Festivals, Hymns, Plays, and other Solemnities performed to his Demons. By which it's evident, that the former were but Imitamens of the later.

And to speak a little of the manner of the derivation, we must know, that these Festival Solemnities had some foundation in the later end of the second Century; for the Christians, living then under Pagan Persecution, were wont to make Annual Commemorations of the sufferings and constance of the Martyrs, on that very day on which they suffered Martyrdom, thereby to encourage others to the like Christian sufferings and constance; and all this in imitation of the Pagans Panegyric Commemorations and Festival Solemnities, which they vouchsafed to their Heroes and Demons. But yet still these Primitive Christians meddled not with those Idolatrous Rites, which the Pagans used in such Solemnities: neither were those Festival days and Commemorations made Sacred or Canonic in the second or third Century. But after Constantine had constrained all to make a public profession of Christianity, and Julian had revived the old Demon-worship, the carnal professors of Christianity, who were most numerose, though they were content to assume the name of Christians, yet were they not content to part with their Pagan Rites and Customs: wherefore to comprimise the mater, they turn their Pagan Rites into Christian Solemnities; and so Christian their Demon-Festivals under the name of some Christian Martyr and Saint. And that which made this design more plausible was this, some groundless hopes, by such symbolisings with the Pagans, to gain them over to the embracing of the Christian Religion: which vain attempt was so far blasted by God, as that it proved but a door to let in Antichrist and all his Demon-worship into the Church of God. Yet these Demon-Festivals, or Holy-days dedicated to Saints, came not to be established by Antichrists Canon-Law, 'til about the beginning of the seventh Century, under Gregory the first; who placing the Saints in the room of the Pagan Demons, dedicates to them Temples and Holy-days, &c. Yet were there not wanting some who opposed these Demon-Festivals: yea the whole Council of Antisiodorense in France (Canon 74.) declare,

That it was not lawful to observe the Festivals of the Gentiles, to keep their worship and observation of their Calends, to adorn Houses with Laurel and green Bayes; (at Christmas) for all these practices (saith the Council) favor of Paganism.
Thus much for Antichrists Canonic Festivals, which he introduced as a main part of his 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , in imitation of the Demon-Festivals, as 1 Tim. 4.1, 2. and Col. 2.16. In respect of an holyday. Which strikes as well against Antichrist, as the Pythagorizing Gnostics, and their Impositions.

§. 3. As Antichrist has his Canonic Plays and Days, so also his Images, Crosses, Relics, and other Idol-representations of his Saints, and all in imitation of the Pagan 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . This also seems fully implied, 1 Tim. 4.1, 2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , The Doctrines of Demons, in Imitation, &c. i. e. all Antichrist's 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Idol-worship, (which takes in a great part of his 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 ) is but an Imitamen of the Pagan 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .

1. One chief part of this Antichristian 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Image-worship, which we need no way dout, was but 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , an Imitamen of Pagan Images or Representations of their Demons. For the more full explication whereof we are to remember, that howbeit some of the vulgar Heathen (as some Papists still do) might worship the Images of their Demons as God's; yet the wiser of them, specially the Philosophers, were not so grossly stupid, as to conceit those Images to be God's: no, they looked upon them only as Demon-traps or lures to allure their Demons to be present; or as Bodies which their Demon-Ghosts informed and influenced. So Plotinus, Enn. 4. l. 3. c. 11. pag. 380. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. And truly those Ancients seem to me wise, who desiring the presence of the God's, framed Sacreds and Statues, directing the eye of their mind towards the nature of the Universe, &c. Whence he shows,

That their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Image, being erected, the Deaster or Heavenly Demon, to which it is dedicated, presently descendes unto it, and informs the same, as the species or image of the Sun does a glass held Diametrically opposite thereto. For (adds he) there is nothing in nature, but there is some Heavenly power answerable thereto, (according to that Oriental maxim, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , whence there being in the mater of the Image some ressemblance of that Divine Power, unto which it was erected, hence there ariseth a relation between them, &c.
We find this mystery well opened to us, by August de Civit. Dei, lib. 8. c. 23.
Hermes the Egyptian, whom they cal Trimegistus, says, that some God's are made by the great God, and some by men. He assertes, that visible Images are as the Bodies of the God's, and that these Bodies are informed by Spirits invited thereunto, which have power to hurt men, or to fulfil their desires, who give them the Obsequies of Divine honor and worship. Therefore to copulate or conjoin, by a certain art, these invisible Spirits to visible Images made of Corporal mater, which are as it were living bodies dedicated and subjected to these Spirits; this is (says he) to make God's: which great and wonderful faculty of making God's men have received.
So agen, August. Civ. l. 8. c. 24.
A Demon being chained to an Image by a Diabolic art is made a God, &c.
These Images stood usually in their Temples, where they had a chair of state placed for them. So Plato lib. 5. de Repub. tells us, That they allowed their Demons Royal seats, &c. Now that all the Popish Images dedicated to their Saints were taken up in imitation of these Demon-Images, is very apparent. This Mede, on the 1 Tim. 4.1. (touching the Apostasy of the later times, pag. 22, &c. ) proves at large, viz.
That the worshipping of Images is by its original a piece of the Doctrine of Demons, &c.
Yea it's farther evident, that the very original ground or end for which the Sons of Antichrist have brought in this Demon 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Image-worship, into the Church of Christ, is the very same with that on which the Pagan Philosophers at first took it up. For what made those blind Heathens at first erect these 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Images? was it not a sense of their Demon-God being absent? with which the Prophet upbraides those Demon-Friests of Baal, 1 King. 18.27. For we must know that the wisest of them, their Philosophers, supposed the main residence of their Demons to be in the Stars; whence they called them 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Deasters: as they supposed their supreme God to have his residence in the Sun, which they termed 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the Divine body of their supreme God, styled Moloch, Saturn, Jupiter, Apollo, or such-like. Now they finding these Planetary Demons very remote, they erected 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Idols or Images, to allure them to their Temples, and receive their Influences, as Glasses do the Image of the Sun. And was not the origin of the Popish Images the very same? were they not at first introduced as Symbols and pledges of their Saints presence? As the Golden Calf, Exod. 32.1. and Jeroboams Calves were pretended pledges of God's Presence. Do not the Papists vouchsafe their Saint-Images chairs of state in their Temples, and costly apparel, with supplications to them, &c. exactly conformable to the Pagans Demon-Images? hoping by such superstitious honors to gain the presence, attention and intercession of their Saints. It's true, this 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Image-worship, being such an apparent gross Imitamen of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , could not for a long time after the rise of Antichrist gain the privilege of Canonic Constitution: for it was opposed in the Eastern Greek Churches by diverse Emperors, with the greatest part of their Bishops and People, from the year 720 'til after 840, as Mede in his Apostasy of the later times, pag. 131, &c. Amongst these Popish Images we may reckon all their lesser Representations or Images of their Saints, which they wear about their necks, or carry in their Pockets, as their Agnus Dei, &c. answerable to the superstitious Teraphim, and the Pagan 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Diana 's Shrines, and the like.

2. Another fort of Popish Idols, or Idolatrous representations of their Demon-Saints are their Crosses, erected in Highwayes, as memorials and remembrances of some Saint, which also are but 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , an imitation of those Pagan Baetylia, Columns, Pyramids, and Pillars of stone, which they erected as memorials of their Demons, and their Apparitions. The most ancient of these Demon-columnes were their Baetylia; whereof Sanchoniathon, in his Phoenician History gives us this account, according to the Version of Philo Byblius, in Eusebius, Praep. Evang. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , The God Uranus conceived the Baetylia, when he had framed the living stones. Learned Bochart, Geogr. S. par. 2. l. 2. c. 2. p. 785. for living, reads anointed stones; and makes these Baetylia to be an Imitamen of Jacob 's anointed stone, Gen. 28.18, 19. Which he erected as a memorial of God's Apparition to him. This rite the Idolatrous Phoenicians transferred to their Baalim or Demon God's, as a Commemoration of their Apparitions. These Sacred Columns the Greeks cal 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 ; So they render 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Lev. 26.1. Deut. 16.22. Here God forbids them to erect these Stela's or Columns; because they were abused by the Pagans to Demon-worship, as Mede on this place. They had also their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. which Clemens makes to be Imitamens of the Pillar of Cloud, that went before the Israelites in the Wilderness. Now all the Popish Crosses, and Fillars, which they erect in places most notable, are but corrupt Imitamens of these Pagan Columns. Thus Mede proves, Apost. lat. pag. 48, 49. That adoring Crosses came in the room of the Demons Idol-Columns, &c. Yea 'tis very evident, if we compare the origin both of one and toother: For as the Pagan Columns were erected as memorials of their Demons, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , apparition, &c. So these Crosses were erected by the superstitious Sons of Antichrist, as memorials of their Saints, their famose acts done in such or such places.

3. Under this head of Popish 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 we may reckon also the Templing and superstitious Adoration of Saints Relics, with which the Roman Church abounds, and wherein they do but play the Apes or Mimes of Pagan Idolaters; who had a very great respect for the Relics of their Demons: Of which see Mede, Apost. lat. pag. 40, 42. So Traite des Ancien. Ceremonies, on the year 160, having shown how the Christians imitated the Pagans in the Commemoration of their Demons, he adds:

They had then a great care first to bury their Martyrs; and where they could not recover the body entire, they endeavored to gather up the least pieces, if the rage of persecutors had left any restes, or relics. Now these Relics were buried honorably, without those practices, which have since happened, &c. namely for the Templing and adoring of Relics.
This is well explicated by Cassander, that learned and moderate Papist, in his Consultation, Art. 21. touching the veneration of Relics:
In these things, saith he, abuse by little and little crept in. For Basil in Definit. Latior. c. 40. complains, that the custom of holy men was corrupted. — And it's evident, that in after-times there was too much attributed to the Relics and Memories of Saints. — There happened also other Evils, namely that out of Avarice to delude the simple people, false Miracles were coined and cried up, whereby the superstition of the people was nourished; so that they were more ravished into an admiration of the Miracles, than provoked unto an imitation of the Saints, or unto an emendation of life: sometimes also by the crast and illusion of Satan, abusing the superstition of men, new Relics were reveled, whereby also Miracles seemed to be wrought. Hence that Lugdunense Decree, c. 62. Let not Prelates suffer the people to be deceived by vain figments, as for profit sake it is wont to be. Also many are found, who make gain of the Saints Relics, whether true or false, so that they are every-where carried about by vile and vagrant men, like the Sacreds of Isis, and are commended by many lies to the ignorant people. Whence he concludes, That feeing all are full every-where of the Relics of Saints, it is to be feared, that if Princes and Prelates would inquire into them, great numbers of them would be found to be impostures and cheats.
Thus we have shown how all these Antichristian Images, Crosses, and Relics, which fil up a great part of their Canonic Theology, are but 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , in imitation of Pagan 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , as 1 Tim. 4.1, 2.

§. 4. Another piece of Antichrists Canonic 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , consists in those Sacrifices and Offerings, which he brought into the Church, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , in imitation of those Sacrifices the Pagans performed to, and by their Demons. We have shewn before out of Plato, that one great office of the Philosophers Demons was to convey men's Sacrifices to the supreme God, thereby to render them the more acceptable; and do not the sons of Antichrist transfer their Sacrifices to God by their Demon-Saints? But further, the Pagans had peculiar Sacrifices which they offered to their Demons. So Plato, Repub. 5. pag. 468. tells us, That herein they followed the Authority of Homer, worshipping these Demons in their assemblies by sacrifices of flesh and full cups, &c. And we have this expressly mentioned in Scripture. So Numb. 25.2, 3. where Israel is said, v. 2. To bow down or worship before the God's of Moab, with their sacrifices: & v. 3. particularly, Israel is said, to join himself to Baal-Peor. Agen, Deut. 32.17. 'tis said, They sacrificed to Devils, or Demons. And that this is meant of these Deisied Baalim and Demon-God's, is evident by David 's Explication, Psal. 106.28. where he says, They joined themselves to Baal-Peor, and ate the sacrifices of the dead. By Sacrifices of the dead, is evidently meant, those Sacrifices they performed to their Baalim or Demons, which were but great personnages Deified after their departure out of this world, as Mede, Bochart, and Diodate have observed. Now that Antichrist's Sacrifices are but 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a personation or imitamen of these Sacrifices, which the Pagans gave their dead Heroes or Demons, will be evident by the following parallel.

1. The great Sacrifice which the sons of Antichrist so much adore is that of their Mass; or Hostie, as they cal it, wherein they sacrifice and eat their Breaden God, in Commemoration, as they fancy, of Christ's Sacrifice on the Cross. Yet really it is no other, but an imitamen of those Heathenish Sacrifices of the dead, Psal. 106.28. Though we must acknowledge, that in this piece of Blasphemy against the Body of Christ mentioned Rev. 13.7. these Papists have much exceded the Philosophers 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demon-worship, or Sacrifices. For those devote Heathens had more honor for their Demon-God's, than after they had made them such to eat them presently, as the Papists eat their Breaden God, which is a piece of Idolatry so monstrose, that Averroes himself abhorred it, crying out, That he had rather his soul should be with the Philosophers, than with such as did eat their God. This Idol-Christ seems Prophetically struck at by our Lord, Mat. 24.26. where he tells us, that some should pretend their salse Christ to be, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , which we translate, in the secret Chambers; but it is more properly rendered by the French, es ciboires, i.e. say they, in the Cabinets, wherein meat is preserved: and so it properly denotes the Priests Pixe, or Cabinet, wherein he lays up the Hostie, or Breaden God. And thus indeed 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 in its primary notion imports, namely a secret place or Cabinet, wherein any provision is laid up: whence also 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signifies a Dispensator, or Steward that lays up, and brings forth, as need requires, provisions, &c. Thus our Omniscient Lord foreseeing how much these sons of Antichrist would blaspheme him, by pretending the Transubstantiation of the Bread, that Sacred Symbol, into his body, and idolising the same, he gives this general premonition to all Christians, Not to believe those Antichristian Priests, who pretend to have Christ, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 in their Bread cabinets, or Pixe, wherein their Hostie lies hid. And O! what a world of contradictions lie involved in this Sacrifice of the Mass? Is it not an high contradiction to pretend, that the quantity of the Bread should continue without the substance? Do not all Philosophers now grant, That Quantitie is not really distinct, much less separable from the body it appertains unto? See the Contradictions that attend this Popish Transubstantiation well demonstrated by Derodone, in his Funeral of the Mass. And as many Contradictions, so also many ridiculous absurdities attend this Sacrifice of the Mass. We find this well described by Learned Bochart, in his Conference with Veron, part. 3. chap. 24. Paragr. 122. pag. 1292.

In this Mass-Sacrifice what a world of ridicules are there? the Priest makes his reverences to the Altar, kisseth it, sprinkles Incense on it on solemn days, to chasse away the Devils: He runs on the right hand, and then on the left; and anon turns towards the people; after he turns his back, he bows himself, and then lifts himself up: he raiseth, and then lets fall the tone of his voice; he beats his breast, he groans, he joines his hands, and crosseth his thombes; he closeth and then extendes his arms; he makes many signs of the Cross in the air; he seems to sleep, and then in a moment to awake; he shows his God in one hand over his shoulder, then hides it, and again lifts it up with both hands over his head; and after he has plaid with it, he eats it.
Thus Bochart. Who in what foregoes, Paragr. 15. of the same Chap. 24. pag. 1140. says,
That hence it comes to pass, that the Priests vante, how they create their Creator.
So Gabriel Biel, on the Canon of the Mass, Lect. 4. He that hath created me, has given me leave (if it be lawful to speak it) to create him. And in the Book called Stella Clericorum, the Priest is named, the Creator of his Creator, &c. This indeed excedes in some regards the Pagan 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , though it were originally an 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 thereof, as 1 Tim. 4.1, 2.

2. Another part of the Pagans Demon-Sacrifices takes in their Libamina, or Drink-Offerings. So Plato in (the forementioned) Repub. 5. pag. 468. says, They worshipped their Demons with full Cups. So Jer. 44.18. we read of Drink-offerings to the Queen of Heaven. But more expressly 1 Cor. 10.21. we read of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Cup of [ Devils, as we render it, but it is better rendered] Demons; i. e. those Drink-offerings they offered up to Demons, as Mede, Apostasy of later times, p. 29. The Pythagorizing-Gnostics symbolised with the Pagans in partaking of their Demon-cup, or Drink offerings. And do not the Papists come under this very condemnation? donit they turn the cup of the Lord into a Demon-cup? Surely this Popish Sacrifice of the Mass made up of their Breaden-God and Wine-God equaliseth, if it doth not exceed, the Table and Cup of Demons, which our Apostle strikes at, 1 Cor. 10.21. and therefore comes under the same sentence.

3. The Heathens (in imitation of the Jews ) had their Tenths, and other kind of Offerings, which they conferred on their Demons. So Tertullian, Apol. cap. 14. says, That the Carthagineans paid their Tenths yearly to Hercules, who was their chief Demon, and of Phoenician extract. And Diogenes Laertius tells us, in the life of Solon, That the Athenians separated their Tenths for public Sacrifices. And are not the Tenths, which the sons of Antichrist pay unto him their great Demon the Pope, an exact 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or Imitamen of these Demon-Tenths? Again, the Pagans had several other Offerings which they conserred on their Demons, when they drew near to their Temples and Altars. And do not the sons of Antichrist, when they draw near to his Demon-Table or Altar (as the Apostle calls it, 1 Cor. 10.21.) give their Offerings to Antichrist, and their other Demon-Saints, exactly conformable to the Pagans Offerings to their Demons? Thus we see how Antichrists S crifices are all, as 1 Tim. 4.2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , in imitation of Demon-Sacrifices.

§. 5. Another part of Antichrists 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , is his Exorcisme, Sorcerie, and power of working wonders, which he pretendes unto and claimeth, as a privilege appendent to his Chair, as successor of Peter, but indeed had its origin from Pagan Divination and Sorcerie. That this also may be gathered from Paul's character of Antichrist's 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , 1 Tim. 4.1, 2. seems probable from Grotius 's explication of these words; who understands them of the Pythagorean Magicians, amongst whom Apollonius Tyanaeus was chief; 'Who (says he) came to Ephesus while Timothy lived, and is here in a particular maimer denoted. Though we have no show of reason to restrain this famose character of Antichrist, with Grotius to Apollonius Tyanaeus, or with Hammond to Simon Magus and his Gnostic Disciples; yet thus far we may yield to these learned men, that these famose Pythagorean Magicians, as they were forerunners of Antichrist, may be allowed some room in this Text. For look as Apollonius Tyanaeus was by reason of his Demoniac Wonders, made by the Pythagoreans and Platonistes, Porphyry, &c. a counter Christ, or equal to Christ, as also Simon Magus by the Gnostics; so the great Roman Antichrist has, by his lying Wonders, Sorcerie, and Exorcisme or Devil-chassing power, made himself a corrival with Christ. This seems farther evident from v. 2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , speaking lies in Hypocrisy, or (as the proper idiom of the word inclines) in imitation. And so the meaning will be this, Al the lying Wonders, Exorcisme, or conjuring power, which Antichrist shall, by his Ecclesiastic Canons, bring into the Church, are indeed but an Imitamen of the Pythagorean Sorcerie, and Magic Arts, which they, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , by virtue of their Demon Theology and power pretend unto. Of which see more Book 1. Chap. 3. §. 9. That the Pythagoreans were great Magicians and herein types of Antichrist's Exorcistes, appears farther from what Grotius observes on Ephes. 4.15. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c.

We are to understand, says he, that these men acted very cunningly, and that from an art of seducing, which they received from the Devil. The Pythagoreans are chiefly indicated here, of whom the most part were Magicians. That Magic Arts were much exercised at Ephesus, appears Act. 19.9.
Thus Grotius, whom I cite only for this, to show that the Pythagoreans, Apollonius Tyanaeus, &c. were great Sorcerers, and
so herein Forerunners of Antichrist, whose sons glory in nothing more, than in their lying Wonders,
whereby they make good their Fathers Prophetic character. 2 Thes. 2.9. he saith, They should come, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , by lying wonders, which yet they impose on the simple people as Divine Miracles. This Wonderworking Power, which the Popish Exorcistes pretend unto, is also a part of their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . For (as we have observed before Sect. 2. §. 4, 5. of this Chapter) these lying Wonders were first brought into the Church by the fabulous Monks, immediately after Julian the Apostates death, who coined many lying reports of Wonders wrought at the Shrines and Sepulchers of the Martyrs, which they pretended to be wrought by the Intercession of those glorified Martyrs, upon notice taken by them of men's devotion at their Sepulchers. Whence Antichrist, when he came to the stature of a perfect man of sin, appointes by his Ecclesiastic Canons certain Exorcistes in his Church, for the continuation of this Wonder-working Power, which he at first received in imitation of the Pythagorean Magicians, and still exerted by virtue of compact with, and assistance from the Devil that great Demon. And as the Popish Exorcisme in general, so particularly all their lesser spells, for the chassing away of Devils, the healing of Diseases, &c. seem to be but derivations from, and Imitamens of Demon-Magic, practiced by the Pythagoreans and others. So Bochart against Veron, part 3. pag. 888. tells us,
That in the Popish Church they make use of the sign of the Cross to chasse away Devils, in imitation of that we find in Ovid. lib. 3. de Fast.
'Signa{que} dat digitis medio cum pollice junctis
'Occurrat tacito ne levis umbra sibi.
Baronius acknowledgeth, That the Agnus Dei, which they hang about their necks, is made alike to those bulls or boulets of Wax, which they hung about the necks of Children to defend them from charm.
So Aelian tells us, That the Egyptian Priests hung about their necks, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a little image of Sapphire, whereby they divined, &c. unto which the Agnus Dei, which the Papists make so great use of as an universal spel, seems to answer. And the Jesuits generally have some spel or other hanging about their necks or else-where.

§. 6. But the great and master-piece of Antichrists Saint-worship is his Invocation of Saints, which fills up a good part of his Canonic Theology, and is indeed but 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , an imitation of the Pagan 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demon-worship. That Invocation was a chief part of that worship which the Pagans performed to their Demons, is evident by what Clemens Alexandrin. Strom. 6. mentions of these Demons:

Which, saith he, they made Temples unto, placed their Images therein, and called on, &c.
This is farther evident by what we have afore cited out of Plato, who makes it one main office of the Demons, to transfer men's Petitions to God. So 1 King. 18.20. Baal 's Priests are said, to cry aloud to their Demons. And Christ, Mat. 6.7. bids us, not to use vain repetitions, as the Heathens do. For the Heathens would repeat over their Demon's name, on whom they called, an hundred times. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Ye shall not use vain Repetitions. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is deduced from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , which some derive from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Bata, to blaterate or babble. Hesychius with others make this Battus to be a Lybian King, who stammered, and thence oft repeated the same syllable: others make Battus to be a certain Poet, who writ many Hymns, in which the same things were repeated. But all grant, that 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is the same with 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , which follows in our Lord's admonition, Mat. 6.7. So Casaubon, Exerc. 14. Sect. 8. 'In Battology there are two vices, (1) vain Repetition of the same words. (2) Multiloquie, or much speaking. And herein both the Pagans in their Demon-worship, and the sons of Antichrist in their Saint-worship, have been greatly guilty. As for the Heathens we find in Aeschylus an hundred times over such vain Battologies as these: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. Io, Io, Io, &c. So 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. Phy, phy, &c. And have not the sons of Antichrist in imitation of the Pagans, assumed the like Battologies in their Saint-worship? How oft do they repeat their Ave Maria? so in their Psalterie they repeat the name Jesu 15 times together: as Jesu, Jesu, Jesu, &c. The Athenian Philosophers, who were according to Paul 's character 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Act. 17.22. had their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , consecrated places, where they worshipped and invocated their Demons. So Act. 17.19. we read of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Mars's Page, Well, or Column, where he was invocated; for 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 comes from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a fountain; whence they who drank of the same Well were called Pagans. Now that the Popish Invocation of, or praying to their Saints, is but an 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , imitation of the Pagan 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , is largely proved by Mede on this 1 Tim. 4.1, 2. Apost. lat. Times, pag. 31, 32, &c.

§. 7. There were many other Ceremonies used by the Pagans in their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demon-worship, which Antichrist has since reassumed, thereby to complete his Prophetic character, 1 Tim. 4.1, 2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. (1) The Pagan Philosophers, specially the Pythagoreans, (who were 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 ) had their Purisications, Purgatories, and Washings, (as before Part 2. Book 2. Chap. 6. §. 8.) whence the Pharisees seem to have traduced their Purifications and Washings, as Christ hints to us, Mark 7.2, 3, 4. And did not all Antichrists Purifications and sprinklings of holy water receive their origin from this Pythagorean fountain? (2) The Pagans had their Sacred sire, which the Grecks called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , (as some think from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 ) and the Latins Vesta. This they honored as a God or Demon; so Stobaeus, Serm. 3. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , honor or worship Vesta: and for the conservation of this Sacred fire in their Temples they had their Vestal Nuns, whose office it was to preserve the same. And has not Antichrist the very same Sacred fire, which is always burning in his Temples, and sed by Tapers, Lamps, &c? Yea, has he not also his Covents of Nuns, whose main office it is to conserve this his Sacred sire, and other Pagan Rites?

(3) The Pagans had Sacred Groves and Trees which belonged to their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . So here in Britannie the Oke was estimed most holy by the Druids; whence according to Pliny, l. 16. c. 44. they were called Druids, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , from an Oke. And has not Antichrist his Sacred Groves and Trees in Church-yards, &c? Deut. 16.21. God forbad the Jews planting Groves of Trees about their Altars, because these were usual amongst the Gentiles.

(4) Another piece of Pagan 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 was their Ceremony of bowing and worshipping towards the East. For the Pagans universally worshipped the Sun as their supreme God, even the more Reformed of them the new Platonistes, Plotinus, Porphyry and Julian the Apostate, as it appears by his Oration to the Sun. Whence it came to pass, that the Sun rising in the East, they usually worshipped that way: (as the Jews in Babylon usually worshipped towards the West, because Jerusalem stood west thence.) Hence also they built their Temples, and buried their dead towards the East. So Diogenes Laertius in the life of Solon, says, That the Athenians buried their dead towards the East, the head of their Graves being made that way. And do not Antichrist and his sons exactly follow this Pagan Ceremony in building their Temples and high Altars towards the East, and in bowing that way in their worship?

(5) The God-fathers conferring gifts on the Baptized Insant, and all such gifts brought to women in child-bed are supposed to have flown from the Heathens, specialty the Grecians, who observed the fifth day for the purification and naming their Children: on which day the neighbors sent in gifts called munera natalia.

(6) We might add also all Antichrist's distinctive Garments, as Surplices, Gownes, Hoods, Caps, &c. which are but 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , an imitation of Demon-Ceremonies as hereafter. Apulcius saith, l. 11. Miles. That the Priests of Isis were clothed with a white linen garment. And Herod. l. 2. acquaints us, That the Egyptian Priests used a white linen Vestment as most pure. The like we have proved of the Pythagoreans, P. 2. B. 2. C 6. §. 8. But at present we shall content ourselves with a few Observations out of learned men. Bochart against Veron, Part 3. Par. 84. Chap. 23. having given us the mention of several Pagan Rites taken up by Antichrist, (of which before) he adds;

from the same Pagan source comes their holy-water, their Tapers, their Incense, their extreme unction; for all these were in use amongst the Pagans. Also their baptising of Bels answereth to the Pagan Tubilustrium, i. e. the purification of Trumpets; their Canonisation, to the Apotheosis;
the spittle which they use in Baptisine is taken from that of Persius, Satyr. 2.
Lustralibus ante salivis expiat, &c.
Baronius, on the year 44. Num. 88. makes a long list of those Ceremonies which the Church has borrowed from the Pagans. The French Author, des Anciennes Ceremony. pag. 24. gives us an account how these Pagan Ceremonies crept into the Christian Churches. He had shown before,
That there were some rudiments laid in the second and third Century. But, adds he, about the year 300, and since prosperity produced many Ceremonies. — The people (from Constantine 's compulsion) presented themselves in troupes to crowd into the Church: but the simplicity of Christianity disgusted many, who retained before their eyes the pomp and magnificence of Paganism: wherefore it was thought expedient to clothe Religion with more splendid Ceremonies, that so the splendor of these Ornaments might render it more august and recommendable. And to accommodate themselves to the Jews and Gentiles, who talked of nothing but Sacrifices, the Christians gave to the Lord's Supper the name of Sacrifice, and to the Table the name of Altar, though not in that sense the Papists now give.
The same Author acquaints us, that the body of these Ceremonies came not to be formed into a complete System of Canonic Rites 'til about the year 600, under Gregory 1. So Traite des Ancien. Ceremon. pag. 59.
The most notable changement, says he, which happened in Religion, was about the year 600. Those times were already very tenebrose; Gregory the first was then Bishop of Rome, who set up the Saints in the place of God's, dedicating to them Temples, Festes, Sacrificators. Now according to the measure, that new Doctrines or new Ceremonies were introduced, the form of Divine service was also changed. Til now Liturgies had been always different, &c. But Gregory undertook to melt all the Formularies of the Church; he changed and adjousted or adjoined many pieces; and out of this Melange or mixture he composed the Office of the Mass, almost in the same form as it stands at this day.
Though we must acknowledge with this Author, that these Antichristian Ceremonies were not formed into a body, and imposed on all as mater of Ecclesiastic conformity 'til about the year 600 under Gregory, and his successor Boniface the third, who obtained the title and dignity of Universal Bishop; yet we are also to know, that there was a very heavy yoke of Pagan Ceremonies imposed upon the Roman Churches, and some other in the foregoing Centuries, specially about the year 410. by Innocent the first, who brought in the worshipping of Relics, the erecting of Altars, and offering of Sacrifices at the Graves of Martyrs: who also secretly permitted the superstitious people at Rome to worship their Demon-God's. Under him also the legenda aurea, or fabulous narrations of Miracles wrought at the Graves of Martyrs, received a great composure. He also it was that framed many Ecclesiastic Canons for Fastes, Abstinences from Meats, prohibition of Marriage to Presbyters, and many Monastic Orders, (as Platina; ) not to mention his expelling the Novatians (those godly Reformers) from Rome, Excommunicating the Emperor Arnadius, affecting an Universal Primatic in the Church, and Secular Domination, as Socrates the Scholiast & Antichristi, Excidium Praefat. de Innocentio 1, &c. And Augustine, who was Contemporary with this Innocent 1. complains, That Ceremonies were grown so numerose and burdensome, as that they well nigh exceded the yoke of the Jewish Ceremonies. Thus we have shown how all Antichrist's Saints and Saint-worship is but according to what was foretold of him, 1 Tim. 4.1, 2. Demon-Doctrines, Canons, and worship, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , in imitation of the Pagan, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demon worship.

§ 8. Another part of Antichrist's Canonic Law comprehendes all those Ecclesiastic Abstinences, Fastes, bodily Severities, and other Purgatories, which he enjoines his sons, by virtue of his Canonic Supremacy. This also had its origin from the same fountain of Pagan 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , according to that discovery which the Apostle makes thereof, 1 Tim. 4.3. He having made mention of Antichrist's Demon-Dogmas, or Canons in general, ver. 1. and then given the source or root of all, v. 2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , speaking lies, or lying wonders in imitation of the Pagans lying wonders, which they attributed to their Demons, and made the foundation of their Demon-worship; v. 3. our Apostle descendes to some particulars of these Demon-Dogmas or Canons, which Antichrist should introduce; whereof this is one 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to abstain from meats. That those who were the great devoti and worshippers of Demons, were also greatly addicted to superstitious Abstinences from flesh, &c. has been before once and and again observed. And herein none more exact than the Pythagoreans, (who were also followed herein by the Pharisees as before) whose Infusions were first sucked in by the Gnostics, those forerunners of Antichrist, and after re-assumed by Antichrist himself. And our Apostle Paul, having by the spirit of Prophetie, a prevision of the dangerous consequences which would ensue upon these Pythagorean Abstinences, and their establishment in the Churches of Christ, gives many severe Prohibitions against them. So Col. 2.16. Let no man judge you in meat and drink, &c. These Canons for Abstinences Grotius conceives to belong more peculiarly to the Pythagoreans, than to the Jews. For, says he, to abstain from Wine was not perpetually a Jewish injunction, but in some few only; but frequent amongst the Pythagoreans. The Jews abstained from some Meats, but the Pythagoreans from many more. And this he lays down more Categorically and Positively, on ver. 20.

They are, says Grotius, called the Rudiments of this world, because commun to the Gentiles with the Jews: for there is nothing in these Rites proper to the Jews; yea they seem to proceed rather from the Gentiles to the Jews, than from the Jews to the Gentiles.
So again on v. 21. Touch not, taste not.
Tertullian denies, that these words belong to the Jewish Canon. He seems to me to use words commun, which should comprehend both Jews and Philosophers, specially the Pythagoreans.
These Pythagorean Canons or Dogmas touching Abstinence were greedily embraced, first by the carnal Gnostics, and after them by the sons of Antichrist, according to our Apostles prediction in 1 Tim. 4.3. And that all Antichrist's Canons for Abstinence and Fastes were indeed a part of the Doctrines of Demons, which he by his lies and Pagan imitation brought into the Temple of Christ, see Mede on this Text, Apostasy of the later times, from Page 141, to 152. Edit. 2. And to speak a little of the time When, and the mode How these Pagan Abstinences crept into the Churches of Christ: If we may speak the truth, there was some foundation laid for these Popish Fastes and Abstinences even in the beginning of the second Century, as it is well observed by the Author of Traite des Ancien, Ceremon. pag. 6, 7.
About the year 110, (says he) there was introduced the diversity of Junes, or Fastes, not as a Canon whereof the observation was necessary, but only by custom, proceeding not from any public Authority of the Church, but from the simplicity of private persons. The custom was then in the most part of the Churches to keep their Assemblies for the Celebration of the Sacraments and public Prayers on Wednesday and Friday; and for the better disposing themselves unto the due performance of their duties they fasted on those days. — From the same root sprang the observation of Lent, which began only with the observation of a few days before Easter, set apart as preparatory to that work. Yet these Fastes and Abstinences were not made Canonic, 'til the Monastic life began to be in fashion.
The same account he gives of the Popish Vigils, or Watches:
In time of Persecution the Christians oft assembled in secret, and by night; and so when they came to enjoy peace they retained the same custom. Thence we read, that Constantine continued the Sacred Vigils even unto day, and caused Torches to be lighted throughout the City, and Lamps in the places where they kept their Assemblies. — Yet these Vigils and Tapers were then without superstition.
So the forenamed Author, pag. 29.
About the year 320, together with the Monastic life there entered the rules for Abstinence: for until this time the Fastes were left free and indifferent. At this time therefore, inasinuch as the profession of Monks ought to consist in a more severe life than that of others, there was imposed on them certain Canons for the regulating of Fasting-days, &c.
As for the Monkish Abstinences, we have spoken thereof before in the beginning of this Chapter, S. 1. §. 1.

§. 9. We find another Species of Pagan 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 introduced by Antichrist into the Church of Christ, 1 Tim. 4.3. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , forbidding to Marie. i.e. Antichrist should under a pretext of lying devotion, by virtue of his Canonic Supremacy, institute several Orders of Monks, imposing on them certain Canons or Rules of Monastic life, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , in imitation of the Pagan 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , exactly answering in this particular. That the Doctrines of Demons was greatly advanced by these Monastic Orders and Rules, Mede proves at large from this Text, in his Apostasy of the later times, pag. 141, &c.

I come now (says he) to the last description of the means, whereby the Doctrine of Demons was to be advanced, viz. through the hypocrisy of such as forbid Marriage, &c. 1 Tim. 4.3.
To which we may add what he pag. 97, &c. mentions touching Antichrist, from Dan. 11.37. Not regard the desire of Women: By Desire of Women, which the Roman Antichrist of that time should not regard, as he was wont, is meant desire of Wiving, expressed Gen. 2.24. And it might in this place have been rendered desire of Wives, as well as desire of Women: for there is no other word used in the Original for Wives above once or twice in the whole Scripture, but this 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . The like use we find of the word Desire, Cant. 2.16, & 6.3. & 7.10. Ezech. 24.16. That all Antichrist's Canons for Monastic life and Orders are but Transcripts or Copies of those Institutes, which Pythagoras imposed on his Collegiates in order to then Monastic life, we have in part already proved, S. 1. §. 1. of this Chapter, by a parallel drawn 'twixt one and toother. But to give a more full demonstration hereof, we shall add the consent of Learned men hereto, with the time and manner how these Monastic Constitutions, Canons and Orders were introduced. As to the first, that the Pythagoreans were under a very severe prohibition against Marriage, &c. appears by that great Pythagorean Canon, Colos. 2.2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , handle not.
This, says Grotius, refers to the avoiding of Women, which the Jewish Priests sometimes did, but the Pythagoreans always.
But learned Bochart against Veron, part 3. chap. 25. §. 4. Art. 1. proves,
That the Law or Canon of Celibate is the Doctrine of Devils, 1 Tim. 4.1, 3. which was well-nigh stablished throughout Paganism, then when Christ came into the world. There were some Priests who castrated or gelded themselves, as those of Cybele, or of Phrygia, who were called Galli and Archigalli; and the Megabyzes or Megalobyzes, Priests of Diana at Ephesus, and the Therophantes at Athens. In brief, the Celibate of Priests was in such esteem amongst the Pagans, that Aeneas in Virgil, Aen. l. 6. passing through the Elysian fields, which they make to be Paradise, saw no other Priests there, but such as had passed their life in Celibate. There has been also a number of Philosophers, who have contributed to this Error. This was one of the superstitions which Pythagoras brought out of Egypt, whence returning unto Grece, he forbad Marriage to those of his Sect, and constituted a Cloister of Nuns, over which he placed his daughter.
Plato held the same opinion, as also Heraclitus and Democritus, and Zeno the Prince of the Stoics, who never approached to a Woman. By which it's apparent, that Antichrist's prohibition of Marriage and Monastic Constitutions or Canons are but 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , an imitation of the Pagan Celibate and Monastic Rules. That the Popish Nuns are but Imitamens or Apes of the Pythagorean Nuns, seems evident from their origin and office, as described, Traite des Ancien. Ceremon. An. 240
Lo the origin of these Virgins: The Persecutions of those times obliged Christians not to engage themselves in the world more than need required: Now in as much as Marriage oft hinders the liberty of this profession, many Virgins took up a resolution, with the advice and consent of their Parents, to live in perpetual continence, and so to join themselves more strictly to Christ, (according to Paul 's Counsel, 1 Cor. 7.40.) Thence they presented themselves to the Church, who recommended them to God by solemn prayers, that they might take care of the poor and sick. Yet were not these Vows of Continence estimed then irrevocable; though afterward they were, in imitation of the Pythagoreans, &c.

But to proceed to the origin of these Monastic Constitutions and Canons, stablished by Antichrist as part of his Demon-Theology; it cannot be denied but that there was some foundation laid for Monastic life about the middle of the third Century after Christ, though it is as certain, that Celibate or Monastic life was never stablished by any Ecclesiastic Canon, or judged necessary 'til Antichrist came to some Head and Supremacy. This is well observed by the Author of Traite des Ancien. Ceremon. pag. 28.

In time of Persecution many Christians avoiding that tempest retired themselves into deserts, &c. When the Persecution ceased, there were not wanting some who having turned this solitude into habitude, continued and passed the rest of their days there; either because accustomed to such a mode of life; or because the simplicity of it was more agreeable to them than the noise of the Towns; or because they feared subsequent storms. But others afterward, even in the midst of peace affecting such a solitary life, made that voluntary, which was before necessitated by reason of Persecution. And from hence sprang the origin of the Monastic life, the first foundations whereof were laid in Egypt, about the year 300, by Antonius; which were afterward extended even unto Syria, by Hilarion; unto Armenia by Eustachius; unto Grece by Basil, unto Italy by Ambrose.
By which (as also by what we have afore mentioned S. 1. §. 1. of this Chapter), it is evident, that this Monastic Celibate and Constitution began in Egypt, at Alexandria, where was then the most famose Schole in the world for Pythagorean and Platonic Philosophy. For here the great Ammonius, Plotinus, Porphyry, and the rest of those Pythagorizing Platonists, were bred up; who were great Patrons of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demon worship; and particularly of Celibate and Monastic life; for which Pythagoras laid down such severe Institutes and Canons, as Plato after him. Now Origen having been bred up in this same Schole of Alexandria together with Plotinus, under the famose Ammonius, (whom some take to be a Christian) he drank such full draughts at this fountain of Pythagorean and Platonic Philosophy, as that being made drunken therewith, and thence forgetting himself to be a Christian, he at last drank in also much of their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demon-superstition and dregs; and amongst other Demon-superstitions this of Monastic life and Celibate; which the Monks his Successors, communly called Origenists, received from him as a foundation for Antichrist to ground his Demon-Canons upon, according to 1 Tim. 4.3. as before in our account of Origen, B. 2. C. 1. § 8, & C. 2. S. 1. §. 1. Thus we see how Antichrists Canonic Constitutions for Monastic life, received their foundation in the Schole of Alexandria from the Greek Fathers, Origen, &c. their symbolising with the Pythagorizing Platonistes in Demon Theology. And here it's very observable, that the first entrance of Celibate and Monastic life into Britannie was by Pelagius the Britain, that eldest son of Antichrist; who having travelled unto Egypt, and there confirmed himself in his Pelagian Infusions, by conversation with the Origenistes, he was by them also initiated in the Orders and Rites of Monastic life, which he brought back with him into Britannie. For before the return of Pelagius, Britannie knew not what belonged to Superstitiose Monachisme, as Balaeus de Script. Brit. Cent. 1. c. 38. Yet we must remember, that though Monastic life was introduced into these Countries by Pelagius, and embraced by some, it was not however brought under any Canonic Constitution 'til Augustine the Monk, that great 〈…〉 of Antichrist, his entrance. So alaeus de Script. Brit.
〈…〉 came into England with Augustine 〈…〉 and the Canonic Regulars with Birinus, 〈…〉 So agen, Cap. 97. of Centur. 1. Until Augustine the Monk's entrance the Apostolic Monks in Britannie had liberty of Marying, according to the example of Paulus Antonius, Hilarion, Macdrius, Jerome, and other pious Hermits, who led a Monastic life in the deserts of Egypt and Palestine, yet freely and without any prohibition against Marriage.
By which it's evident, that albeit some pious persons might affect solitude and Monastic life in the third and fourth Centuries, yet there was no prohibition of Marriage or Canonic Constitution of Monastic life 'til Antichrist came to maturity.

§. 10. Al Antichrist's Works of Supererogation, Satisfactions, Merits, and other pieces of Will-worship, may deservedly be reckoned as a part of his 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demon-worship, which he, by virtue of his Canonic Supremacy, stablished in his Church. Plato, Repub. 5. p. 468. speaking of the Deisication of their Demons, makes them to be originally nothing else but Good men, or Saints, whose merits were maenifest, &c. And whence sprang all Antichrist's Merits and Satisfactions, which he ascribes to his Saints, but from these Demon-merits? And this indeed seems to be implied in our Apostles character of Antichrist his Demon-Theology, 1 Tim. 4.1, 3. For what design could Antichrist have in Canonising of Saints, forbidding of Marriage, enjoining of Abstinences, and such-like bodily mortifications, but thereby to fil up his Treasury of Supererogations, and Merits, which he by his Indulgences would dispense forth, according to his Sovereign pleasure. This seems more fully hinted, in what follows v. 7. where he exhorts Timothy, and in him all Christians, to shun 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , profane and old wives fables. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is a word much used amongst the Philosophers, specially the Pythagoreans, who were great Mythologists; under which they comprehended most of their Moral precepts or Canons: and it seems to be used here by our Apostle to signify those fabulous mortifications and bodily severities, which the Gnostics then, and the Monks afterward brought into the Churches of Christ, for the filling up Antichrists Magazeen of Supererogations and Merits. And that this is the true meaning of the words, seems evident from what follows in the same verse. But exercise thyself to Godliness. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Godliness is opposed here to 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , fables, before mentioned. As if he had said, instead of these Pythagorean fabulous Mortifications, which the Gnostics now, and Antichrist by his Monastic Canons hereafter, will bring into the Church of Christ, I exhort thee and all Christians to exercise yourselves in true Gospelmortification and spiritual Godliness; which though it has not those Supererogations, Satisfactions and Merits, which Antichrist's bodily mortifications pretend unto, yet it is far more profitable in all regards, both as to this life and that to come. And that this is the genuine sense of the words appears from what follows, v. 8. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. For bodily exercise, &c. Bodily exercise here signifies the same with, or is exegetic of old wives fables, v. 7. i.e. Al those Pythagoric fabulous Abstinences, Purifications, Severities, and other externe mortifications, which the Pythagorizing Gnostics then, and the Antichristian Monks since have foisted into the Christians Canon. The word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signifies primarily, an exercise in the Gymnade, which was greatly in use amongst the Grecians: it is also sometimes used to express intellectual and moral exercises. It has here an elegant reference to 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , v. 7. as if he had said, It's true, these Pythagorizing Gnostics now, and the superstitious sons of Antichrist hereafter will all pretend, by these their bodily exercises and severities to promove Mortification and Godliness, but in truth they effect nothing less: For bodily exercise prositeth but a little, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to little. i.e. Al those Pythagoric Abstinences, Severities, and other externe Mortifications, which the sons of Antichrist make the foundation of their Supererogations and Merits, are so far from meriting anything at the hand of God, as that they are little or nothing worth, &c. But Godliness is profitable to all things, having the promises of this life, and that to come. i.e. True Christian piety, though it can merit nothing at the hand of God, yet it has a very great instrumental causality and influence, by virtue of God's gratiose promise, on our well being, both in this and the coming life. Whence our Apostle adds, ver. 9. This is a faithful saying and worthy of all acceptation. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 answers exactly to the Hebrew, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Cabala, which the fabulous Jews, in imitation of the Pythagorean Institutes, made their Codex, or Canon-Law, by virtue of which they introduced all their Fables, and mixed them with the Divine Oracles. So in like manner the Pythagorizing Gnostics, and fabulous Monks had their Cabala or System of Pythagorean Institutes, which they foisted into their Canonic Theology, and thereby introduced all their bodily exercises or Mortifications. To this Pythagorean, Jewish, Gnostic and Monkish Cabala, our Apostle here opposeth this Divine Cabala or Canon touching Christian Godliness: the like, 1 Tim. 1.15. B. 1. C. 4. §. 1. Thus we see how these Pythagorean Abstinences, Mortifications, and other bodily exercises were brought into the Church by the Monks, those eldest sons of Antichrist, thereby to lay a foundation for their works of Supererogation and Merits; whereof we find the like account given by Paul, Col. 2.23. Our Apostle v. 20, 21, 22. had mentioned some Pythagorean Dogmas, Canons, and Institutes, which the Gnostics then, and Antichrist afterward imposed, as Ecclesiastic Canons, on the Churches of Christ: and in this v. 23. he runs them up to their spring head, Which things indeed have a show of wisdom in Will worship. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i.e. an accurate, artificial Form, Image, Idea, or Picture. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , of wisdom; namely of some Divine mystic Cabala, or Tradition dropt from Heaven. For both the Pharisees, Gnostics and Monks pretended unto some Divine Cabala or Tradition for all their fabulous Abstinences and Mortifications; though in truth they are all but, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , in imitation of Pythagorean Dogmas and Institutes, as it follows: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , in Will-worship. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , says Grotius, is a middle word signifying Rites and Ceremonies: and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 implies, that these Rites were taken up of their own accord, &c. Our English Councils, pag. 449. Canonibus sub Eadgaro, Can. 60. amongst other particulars adds this, We teach that all Priests shall blot out all superstitions of the Gentiles, and we forbid Wilweorthunga. Which is there translated in Latin, Fictas ad libidinem adorationes, with a Marginal reference to this 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Col. 2.23. But learned Hammond, to avoid the force of so great a Testimony against Will worship, for Wilweorthunga would read it Welweorthunga, i. e. Well-worship; it being, says he, commun then to worship Wels. But this is too poor a gloss to need consutation: yea he himself grants in his Annotations on this Text,

That the Pharisees pride and boasting was censured by Christ; and their forming those voluntary acts of Devotion into precepts, and entering them into Books, and separating themselves from all that did not perform their severe prescriptions, rendered them Pharisees, and divided them from the Hasidei, &c.
By which he grants, that the imposing human inventions is Pharisaic Will-worship, and the cause of needless separation or division. But it's evident, that our Apostle here strikes at the very root of all bodily Abstinences and Severities, which he calls neglects of the Body; affirming, that they were but 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Will-worship. i. e. the original Idea of all these externe Mortifications was some Pythagorean Dogmas, Institutes, and Canons, as v. 8, 16, 20, 21, 22. Whence the superstitious Pharisees transcribed all their, as also the fabulous Gnostics and Monks all their bodily Severities, in order to works of Supererogation and Merits. For it's evident, that nothing can stablish a foundation for works of Supererogation and Merits, but some 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Will worship, or somewhat not commanded: and no Will-worship has more suited with the palate of proud Pharisees, Gnostics, and the sons of Antichrist, than the Pythagorean 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , which by reason of its many externe Severities seemed most expedient to build human Merits and Satisfactions upon. Of which see more C. 1. §. 7. And farther, that Antichrist's Ecclesiastic Canons for the stablishing Merits and Satisfactions is but 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , an Imitation of the Pythagorean 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or Will-worship, appears by what Grotius lays down, 2 Tim. 4.4. And turn aside to Fables. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .
These Fables are concerning the Expiations of Sins, taken from the Chaldean and Orphic Discipline: Amongst which Sea water had the first place, then fountain-water, Scilla, Sulphur, Bitumen, &c.
The Orphic Discipline, which Grotius here mentions, takes in also the Pythagoric which was but a branch thereof. And so Grotius on the foregoing, 2 Tim. 3.13. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , deceiving and being deceived.
These Doctors, (says he, meaning the Gnostics ) who deceived the people, were themselves deceived by the Philosophers, specially by the Pythagoreans, of whom there were many at Ephesus.
And it is apparent, that the whole of Pythagoras 's Discipline was calculated to lay a foundation for human Expiations, Satisfactions, and Merits: whence Antichrist did the more cheerfully close with it, as most proper to stablish his works of Supererogation and Merits. 1 King. 18.28. We find the Priests of Baal cutting and lancing themselves as the sons of Antichrist now do: and therefore, Levite. 19.28. & Deut. 14.1. God forbids these Rites; because abused to Demon-worship. We find also in Cicero de leg. lib. 2. Sect. 46. That our merits carry us to Heaven, as Bochart observes. Indeed this Doctrine of human Merits found too much footing amongst the Fathers, specially Origen, who being of the Alexandrine Schole, affected too great a mixture of Pythagorean and Platonic Dogmas, and amongst others this of Merits, (as in the foregoing Chap. 1. §. 8.) which opened a door to Antichrist, for the introducing his Canonic Satisfactions, Merits, Indulgences, &c.

§. 11. Antichrist's Purgatory and prayers for the dead is another piece of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , which he introduced, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , in Imitation of the Pythagorean, Platonic, and Stoic 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Purification of Souls by fire after death. That the Pythagoreans and Platonistes held some kind of Purgatory or Purification of Souls separated, has been before hinted. This they called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Purification of the soul by fire; which the Stoics termed 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . That the Purgatory so much defended by the Devoti of Antichrist, is indeed but an Imitamen of the Platonic 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or Purgation of the soul by fire, brought into the Primitive Churches by Origen, we have before B. 2. C. 1. §. 8. intimated. And to make good this charge we may consult Origen 's Comments on Exod. Hom. 6. Psal. 36. Hom. 3. & Luk. Hom. 6. Where he would needs persuade men, That both Believers and Infidels must pass through that fire, which at last shall consume the world. This opinion was followed by his Sectators, the Oreginistic Monks of Egypt, yet condemned by the Orthodox. But these disputes touching the condition and Domicile of Souls after death, came to be multiplied: and about the year 400, many had their minds corrupted with those fabulous Platonic Philosophemes, That the souls of men were purged in a certain place, before they were taken into Heaven. Yet these Sentiments were laid down only as Problemes to be disputed, not in form of Dogmatic Articles, as it's well observed, Traite des Ancien. Ceremon. pag. 64. That the Antichristian Purgatory is but an Imitamen of the Platonic Purgatory will be evident to any that takes a view of Plato 's Idea thereof: who in his Phaedo, pag. 113. treating professedly of the threefold state of Souls after their separation from the body, namely of the righteous in bliss; of the desperately wicked in Tartarie, or the Stygian lake; and of those who are wicked, but curable in a temporary Tartarie; he adds concerning these two last, But if by reason of the magnitude of their sins they may seem incurable, then an agreeable destiny casts them into Tartarie, whence they never get out. But such as happen to be curable, though obnoxious to great sins, on these there is laid a necessity of falling into Tartarie; but after they have continued there one year, the Lake casts them out again. Thus Plato. Where he evidently makes mention of a Temporarie Tartarie, (distinct from the eternal fixed Tartarie of such as are incurably wicked) which exactly answers to the Popish Purgatory, or Temporarie Hel.

Now such as were in this Philosophic Purgatory or Temporarie Tartarie, that they might have the more speedy egress or dismission thence, Plato, Repub. lib. 2. tells us, That there were certain 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i. e. mysteriose, sumtuose sacrifices offered for them. And that this is the proper import of Plato 's 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Teleta, is made evident by Ludovicus Vives, on August. Civit. lib. 4. cap. 31.

Soudas, (says he) affirms, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Teletam, to be the greatest and most sumtuose of all the mysteriose Sacrifices; so called because the greatest part thereof was consumed. For 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signifies to consume; although it signifies also to perfect: and therefore there are some who think these Teletae to be so called; because they were the most perfect Sacrifices, to which there was nothing wanting. Such were the Sacrifices of the Sun and Moon, and of Bacchus, and some Expiations, by which the sins not only of private persons, but also of Cities, and of the Dead, as well as of the living, were purged away by Sacrifices, plays, and all kind of sportes; which Sacreds were called Teletae: and so Plato, Repub. 2. affirms, That these Teletae belong only to the dead, and thence so called, namely from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , being Sacrifices appointed to deliver us from the infernal sufferings, or the Temporarie Tartaries.
By which it's evident, that Plato his 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , were no other than certain Sacrifices performed to ransom men's Souls out of the Temporarie Tartarie, or Purgatory. And further, that these Teletae, or Sacrifices for the Dead, were part of their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demon-worship is manifest, by what Plato mentions thereof in his Symposium, pag. 202, 203. where having discoursed at large of Socrates 's Demon, his original nature and office, both to convey the Gifts and Commands of the Supreme God to men, and the prayers and sacrifices of men to the supreme God, he adds this as one, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , and the Teletas, &c. So that the Teletae or Sacrifices for the Dead did in a more peculiar manner belong to their Demon-worship. Moreover Virgil ( Aen. 5, 6.) teacheth clearly a Purgatory and prayer for the dead, as Bochart, Contre Veron, P. 3. C. 25. S. 4. Art. 1. hath observed. By which it is evident, that Antichrist's Purgatory, Sacrifices, and Prayers for the dead are all but 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , (as 1 Tim. 4.2.) in imitation of the Philosophers Purgatory and Teletae, or Sacrifices and prayers for the dead, their being delivered out of the Temporarie Tartarie or Purgatory.

Now to inquire a little when and how these Pagan 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or sacrifices for the dead, were introduced into the Christian Churches; we are to take notice that something hereof was found in them very early; and that out of a symbolising humor, thereby to induce the Gentiles to an embracement of the Christian Religion; as we find it in Cyprian, l. 3. Epist. 15, 16. Tertul. de Moneg. Origen l. 3. in Job. & August. Epist. 68. And the manner how they were introduced seems this: After the death of any Christian; specially if a Martyr, the following year on the day of his departure they made public Commemoration in the public Assemblie, of his Faith, Christian Exploits, and Divine Assistances vouchsafed to him; with prayers to God, that he would vouchsafe them the like good issue. Then the Parents or Friends of the Deceased, to render the Commemoration more solemn, presented to the Church, or to the Poor of the Congregation then present, a quantity of Bread and other food. Many also to keep alive their memory in the Church, would leave on their last Will and Testament certain Legacies to be paid annually on the day of their death. And such were the foundations of these Anniversary Commemorations. Yet these Offerings were looked on in those Primitive Churches, not as Expiatory Sacrifices, but only as Memorials of the Faith and Christian Courage, with other good deeds of their deceased friends, as we are assured, Traite des Ancien. Ceremonies, l'an 200. p. 20. But lastly to confess the truth, it is certain that many of those Primitive Christians, at least in the third and fourth Centuries, did too much symbolise with the Gentiles Demon worship, and particularly in these their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or sacrifices for the dead. This is incomparably well explicated by Is. Cas. Exer. 16. N 43. where he shows, that these Sacred 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Teletae, were in use among the Grecians, who performed their chief Sacreds by Night: and they were various, some greater, some lesser. They were called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , mysteries; and the operation of these Sacreds was named 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , as they who partaked of them, were said 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , &c. The scope of these Sacrifices they called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the end or consummation. This end they interpreted the perduction of the Soul to that state, in which it was before its descent into the Body. So Olympiodorus, in Platon. Phaedon, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . The scope of these Teletae is to reduce souls to that end, from which they at first descended as from its principe. By which it's evident that they looked on these 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Teletae, to be as Purgatories for the purifying of the Soul. Thence Augustine, de Trin. l. 3. c. 10. saith, That Satan hath cast deluded souls headlong into Hel, by promising the purgation of their souls, by those which they cal 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Teletas. Which gives us a great account of that Antichristian Purgatory, so much pleaded for by the Sectators of Antichrist, and taken up by them in Imitation of those Pagan Teletae. Of which see more Court Gent. P. 1. B. 2. C. 9. §. 10.

This Philosophic 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or Purgatory, began indeed very early to gain footing in the Churches of Christ, and as we need no way dout had its foundation from the Schole of Alexandria, where the Pythagorean and Platonic Philosophy was then in great vogue; whence Origen, with many other pieces of Demon-worship, sucked in this also of Purgatory, Sacrifices, and Prayers for the Dead; which the Monks his successors afterwards digested and improved; and at last Antichrist stablished and confirmed by his Ecclesiastic Canons, as before. These Antichristian Teletae, or Sacrifices and Prayers for the Dead, were come to some maturity even in Augustine 's time; for he de Civit. Dei, l. 8. c. 26, 27. tells us

of certain superstitious persons, who carried their Junkets to the Graves of Martyrs, and there made their prayers, &c.
And the Author of Traite des Ancien. Ceremony. pag. 39. affirms, that about the year 380, there was a considerable progress wade in Prayers for the Dead. And the same Author, pag. 44. shows us, how the Vigils or Watchings of the Dead, as also the usage of Singing and Tapers at their Burials was brought into the Church about the year 400, as before. Hence also sprang the Passing-Bel (as they cal it) at the Soul's departure out of the body; which is always in the Roman Church attended with Prayers. Lastly, all Funeral-treatments, Orations, Sermons, Prayers at the Grave, so much in request in the Roman Church, seem all to be 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , of these Demon 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Sacrifices and Prayers for the dead, thereby to redeem their Souls from Purgatory, &c.

SECT. IV. Papal Primatie and Traditions from Ethnic Philosophy.

§. 1. ANother piece of Antichrist's Canon-Law is that which concerns his Canonic Papal Primatie, which we may reckon also as a part of his 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , foretold 1 Tim. 4.1. For, as Mede well observes, the whole of Antichristianism is comprehended under this Prophetic character of Antichrist. And indeed, that the whole of Antichrist's Primatie is but 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or an Imitation of the Pagan Primatie stablished at Rome and elsewhere, is evident from the confession of his own Canon-Law: for Decret. part 1. Distinct. 21. Edit. Colon. an. 1631. pag. 62. I find (according to this exact Version) these very words: Amongst the Priests there is some difference kept, so that some are called simple Priests; some Arch-Presbyters; some Chorepiscopi; some Bishops; some Arch-Bishops; some Metropolitans; some Primates; some Patriarchs; some [summi Pontifices] high Priests or Popes. This difference was introduced chiefly from the Gentiles, who called their Flamens, some Arch-flamens, others Proto-Flamens. Thus the Canonist: who indeed gives us a good Genealogy of all their Canonic Primatie. I find this well observed by learned Bochart, Contre Veron, part. 3. Paragr. 86. cap. 23. pag. 883.

To the Ceremonies of the Jews they have joined those of the Pagans. It is upon this Model that they have built all their Papal Hierarchy, &c.
I find the like observation in Grotius, de Imp. Sum. Potest. cap. 11. pag. 350.
It may be demanded by what example chiefly the Episcopal dignity was introduced into the Church? That there were Degrees of Priests amongst the Gentiles is most evident. Neither was this a new custom, or proper only to the Greeks, and their Descendents, as the Discipline of the Druids teacheth us. The Druids, says Caesar, have one President, who has the chiefest authority amongst them. Also that the Preeminence of the Metropolitan Cities in Sacreds was very ancient, Thucydides teacheth us, who speaking of the Corcyreans, Colonies of the Corinthians, says, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , there were the chief Rulers of the Priests. On which place the ancient Scholiast adds, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , It was the custom to take the chief Priest from the Metropolis. Strabo makes mention of one chief Priest of the Catti: and Marcellinus, of a chief Priest amongst the Burgondians, &c.
Thus Grotius. So Bochart tells us, there were Priests in Phrygia called Galli and Archigalli as before, S. 3. §. 9. of this Chapter. By which it is evident, that the Pagans generally had an Hierarchy, and one chief Priest over the rest: and it is apparent, that the Papal Primatie was but 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , an Imitation of the Pagan; which will farther appear by the following particulars.

1. This Papal Primatie began at Alexandria; which as it was the chief Seminary of Pagan Philosophy and Demon-worship, so also the fruitful womb, wherein all the principal Parts and Lineaments of Antichrist received their first conception and Formation. And amongst other Parts of this Man of Sin, his Head, which consists in his usurped Primatie, was also formed in this Philosophy Church or Schole of Alexandria. Thus much I gather from Grotius his Gallic Epistles, Epist. 162. pag. 397. where proving, that Clemens 's Epistle to the Corinthians was genuine, he gives this as one argument, namely,

That he never makes any mention of that extravagant Authority of Bishops, which, by the custom of the Church, began after Mark's death to be introduced at Alexandria, and by that example elsewhere, &c.
Thus we see that Papal Primatie began very early in this Philosophising Church at Alexandria, soon after Mark's death; and we may presume from their too great symbolising with that Pythagorean Platonic Schole in point of Discipline. Neither is Grotius singular in this his observation, for Jerome long ago observed the same, who makes Heraclas and Dionysius in Alexandria, the first Authors of advancing one Minister above another in power, about the year 140. And a learned Divine assures us, That Julianus Bishop of Alexandria was the beginner and breeder of Diocesan Government, which came in by little and little, &c. Yea so speedy was the growth of this Antichristian Primatie at Alexandria, as that at the Council of Nice it arrived to a Patriarchie.

§. 2. But albeit the Papal Primatie had its first conception and Fomentation at Alexandria, yet its chief Nurserie and Throne was at Rome: for here, according to Divine prediction, Antichrist, that Man of Sin, and Head of this Papal Hierarchy, has his main seat and residence. Now that the whole of this Papal Hierarchy stablished at Rome was but 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , an Imitation of Pagan Hierarchy, or rather Demonarchie stablished at Rome and elsewhere, we shall prove by its Parts.

First, The Head of this Papal Primatie is the Pope, the whole of whose usurped Dignity and Primatie is but an Image of, and extract from the Demonarchie or Hierarchy of the Pagan Emperors, as it will easily appear to any that shall consider, how exactly parallel they are. Touching the first stablishment of the Roman Hierarchy by Numa, Plutarch gives us a good account in the Life of Numa.

Numa Pompilius, saith he, erected the Pontific College; and he himself was the first Pontifex; the chief of those Pontifices, whom they cal the great Pontifex: Who has the dignity and authority of the High Priest and Master of the Pontific Law; who was to see that none brake the ancient Ceremonies, nor brought in any new thing into Religion; but that everyone should be taught by him, how they should serve the God's, &c.
And has not the Pope assumed the very same Pontific Dignity both Name and Thing? Has he not assumed the very Name of Pontifex Maximus? and is he not Master of the Pontific Law, or the Ecclesiastic Canons? Does he not take upon him to teach everyone how they should serve his Demon-God's, or Saints? Again Augustine, de Civit. l. 15 c. 15. tells us,
That the Romans made Romulus a Flamen; which was a sort of Priesthood so excelling in the Roman Sacreds, (witness the Apex ) that they had only three Flamens instituted to the three God's; the Diale, to Jupiter; the Martiale, to Mars;
the Quirinale, to Romulus. Ludovicus Vives on this place, explicating what this Flamen dedicated to Romulus was, tells us,
That amongst the Orders of Priests, Numa Pompilius made some, which he called Flamens; whose chief Ensign was an Hat, as the Bishops now, wherein there was a thread of white wool;
whence they were called Filamines from fila lanae. And then as for the Apex, which Augustine makes mention of, Ludovicus Vives gives us this account,
That it was in the Flamen, that which covered the Head, namely the fila lanea or Cap. This Apex, adds he, the Romans gave to none but their chiefest Priests, as now the Mitres. So Lucan, Et tollens Apicem generoso vertice flamen.
And has not the Roman Bishop the very same dignity and primatie, as it has been already observed, §. 1? Is he not the Proto-Flamen? and has he not his Mitre exactly answering to the Proto-flamen's Apex? But to carry on this parallel a little farther; the Roman Emperor, (as we just now observed of Numa Pompilius ) reserved to himself the Title and Dignity of Pontifex Maximus, the Great High Priest; by virtue whereof he was Head in all maters Ecclesiastic, as well as Civil; and had an absolute disposition of the Pontific Hierarchy, College, and Law. This Title and Dignity the Emperors affected 'til the dissolution of the Empire. Yea after Pagan Rome turned Christian, the Christian Emperors for some while retained the Title and Dignity of Pontifex Maximus, both Name and Thing, 'til the Bishop of Rome, upon the declension of the Empire, usurped the same. Which is a good Clavis to that prediction of Paul, 2 Thes. 2.7. He who now letteth; i.e. The Roman Emperor, who had the very Title and Dignity of the Pontifex Maximus, which Antichrist was to be invested with, but could not obtain 'til after the dissolution of the Empire. And the event has made this evident, that the Rise and Growth of Antichrist, and his Tyrannic Empire, was according to the Declension and Dissolution of the Civil Empire; yea in the same measure and proportion that the later decreased, the former increased, as it was foretold, Revel. 13.1. That he should receive his power at the same time with the ten Horns: which were to rise up out of the broken parts of the Empire. Thus was the generation of Antichrist out of the corruption of the Empire. Yea, that Antichrist exerciseth all the power which was exercised by the Pagan Emperor, seems clear from that part of his Character, Rev. 13.12. And he exerciseth all the power of the first Beste before him. So v. 15.

But all this will more fully appear by that Character which Paul gives him, 2 Thes. 2.3, 4. That man of sin, &c. I know Hammond, in his Annotations on this Text, [Note E ] understandes by this Man of Sin, Simon Magus, and that exclusively, without any respect to the Roman Antichrist. So Bellarmine also understandes it of a single person, as Grotius after him. But this fond conceit has been already refuted sufficiently out of Mede, S. 2. §. 3. of this Chapter, and the vanity of it will farther appear by an explication of the parts. It is said first, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , there shall come a falling away, or an Apostasy; i.e. a total, universal, horrid Defection of the visible Church. Which cannot be meant of any particular Heretics, or Heresy in those times: (1) Because he speaks of it Propheticly as a thing to come, not then existent. (2) He here speaks of an universal and total Apostasy of the visible Church, which cannot be applied to any Heresy then in being; because all the Heresies of the Gnostics and others then on foot were but particular, and generally disowned by the Churches of Christ, &c.

2. He describes this general revolt by its Head; whom he calls, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , That man of sin. (1) We may consider him as a Man, and so he is styled, That Man, in a way of Eminence and singularity, which denotes him to be such a monstre, as never had, nor shall have his parallel. If we have a curiosity to know [1] his Names, he is styled ver. 4. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , one that opposes Christ, or a counter-Christ, i.e. Antichrist. He is styled also Rev. 13.11. The two-horned Beste; and Rev. 16.13, 19, 20. The false Prophet. [2] As for his Ancestors, we may run up his Gnealogie to Cain, and the Pharisees, from whom he received his Doctrine of Justification by Works; to Nimrod, Pharaoh, and Antiochus Epiphanes, from whom he derived his Tyrannic persecution; to Balaam, Barchozba, Apollonius Tyanaeus, and Simon Magus, from whom he received his Impostures and Lying Wonders; to the Gnostics, from whom he received his Pythagorean Infusions and Superstitions. Yet his immediate Parents were the Old Serpent, Rev. 12.9, 15. and Babylon the mother of Harlots, or the Apostate Church, Rev. 17.1,-5. [3] As for his first conception, it was very early, even in Paul 's time, as 2 Thes. 2.7. which John was more fully instructed in, as 1 Joh. 2.18. [4] His Nativitie and Birth, Cluverus on Revel. 11. Tom. 3. pag. 29, &c. refers to An. 440, or thereabouts: and so he makes Pope Leo Magnus, the first of the Antichristian line, in whom the Number of the Beste began. And indeed his Arguments to begin the Antichristian Tyrannie with Leo Magnus seem weighty; because he was the first that assumed an Universal Domination, by virtue of the power of the Keys given to Peter, Math. 16.18, 19. Of which see more Cluverus. And if we begin the Birth of this Man of Sin with Leo Magnus, then his Destruction will be about An. 1700 according to the Prophetic determination, Rev. 12.6, 14. where Antichrist's Duration is confined unto 1260 years. But (2) if we consider him as That man of sin, then observe here the abstract for the concrete, which implies an universality or perfection both of Parts and Degrees. He is a perfect man of sin, both Extensively and Intensively. [1 Extensively, or as to the parts and kinds of sin, he is the complexe of all manner of sins. What sin is there so flagitiose and monstrose, whereof we have not some Idea in this Man of sin? Doth not his Head contain all the Heresies that were ever found in the Church? Are not the Pelagian Infusions the vital spirits of his heart? Is he not also a man of Schisms? Has not his Tyrannic Domination proved the womb of the greatest Schisms in the Church? Is he not also a man of Idolatries and Superstitions? Are not all the Demon-superstitions to be found in him, as S. 3? Is not his mother-Church styled, Rev. 17.1. the mother of Harlots, i.e. Idolatries? Yea is he not a man of Blasphemies, as Rev. 13.1, 5, 6? Doth he not blaspheme the Tabernacle or Body of our Lord, by his Doctrine of Transubstantiation? Are not the Heavenly Inhabitants, i.e. Angels and glorified Saints, blasphemed by his 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or Saint worship? Is not also the Name of God, i.e. his Sovereign Nature, Attributes, and Perfections, blasphemed by his Idolatry and Will-worship? What is Blasphemy, according to its formal Idea, but the diminishing or blemishing the Name and Honor of God? (1) By taking that from God that belongs to him. (2) By ascribing that to God, that belongs not to him. (3) By ascribing that to the Creature that belongs to God? Is he not also a man of Pride, Ambition, and Usurpation? Can there be a more Hel-bred piece of pride, than for a poor beggarly Priest to exalt himself above all the Princes of the world, as 2 Thes. 2.4? May he not also be justly styled a man of blood, as Revel. 17.6? Yea is not all the blood of Saints that was ever shed from Abel to this day approved by him? Was there ever such a Murderer found as this man of sin, Rev. 11.7? And is he not likewise a man of avarice or covetousness? was there ever such an avariciose miser found as this, who measures all Godliness by Gain? Is not the Chamber of Rome well Characterised by one, who stiles it an Infernal Golphe, which swallows up all that comes to it, without ever refunding any part? May we not also deservedly term him a Man of Sorceries, and Witchcrafts? Is not Exorcisme or Conjuration one of the principal Offices of his Church? Do we not read, Revel. 18 23. of his Sorceries? which we find explicated, Revel. 14.8. The wine of the wrath of her fornication. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 here signifies not wrath, but poison, the same with 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Revel. 18.23. namely those poisonous Philtres, or bewitching charms, whereby the Whore of Babylon bewitches the Nations, in allusion to Whores, who were wont to drink Philtres to their Paramors in a Golden cup, thereby to charm their affections, as Mede. Again, is he not a man of sensualities and impurities? was there ever any guilty of such uncleannesses both corporal and spiritual? O! what Luxury, Sodomy, and all manner of Sensuality is to be found at Rome, under the Throne of this Antichristian Beste? And doth not all this proceed from the just judgment of God, who usually punisheth spiritual fornication with corporal, as before? Is he not also a man of Ignorance? Is not his Kingdom subordinate to that of Satan, a Kingdom of Darkness? Is not Ignorance styled by him the mother of his Devotion? How many intrigues has he to keep his subjects in darkness? Doth not the power of his Sceptre consist in the power of darkness? With what black Curses doth he seal up the holy Scriptures from the people's view? How do all his Devoti fly from the light of life, and turn their backs on the Sun of Righteousness? Is not Ignorance the main pillar of his Throne? What black darknesses covered Europe so long as this man of Sin gave Laws to it? Yea farther, may we not with justice term him a man of Atheism? Whence sprang all that Machiavellian Atheism, which like a deluge hath overflowen all Europe, but from the Doctrines and Practices of this man of sin? What more potent to make men Atheists, than such a ridiculose superstitious Religion, as that of this man of sin? Doth not carnal Policy, which is the quintessence of Popery, naturally tend to Atheism? Moreover, is he not a man of Irreligion and Profaneness? Hath he not for more than 1000 years profaned the Temple of God by his Abomination of Desolation? how has he polluted all the Ordinances, Sacraments, and holy things of God? Again, may we not without injury term him a man of Hypocrisy, Lies, and Deceit? Are not Lying wonders and fabulous Legends the main foundation of his Kingdom, as 2 Thes. 2.7, 10? Is he not said, Rev. 13.11. To have two horns like a lamb; i.e. to counterfeit the power of Christ? So 1 Tim. 4.2. he is said to introduce all his Doctrines of Demons, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , by the hypocrisy, &c. as before S. 3. §. 1, &c. Yea what is all Popery but a profunde Mystery of Iniquity, a complexe of Pharisaic rank hypocrisy, a mere carnal lie? Lastly, to sum up the Idea's of Antichrist, is he not a man of Apostasy? Are not all the Apostasies of the Church in all Age to be found in this man of sin? Is not this the principal reason why Babylon is styled the mother of Harlots, Rev. 17.5? Thus we see how he is That man of sin extensively; i.e. of all kinds of sin; the system and complexe of all Heresies, sins, and blasphemies, &c. It's true, there were many errors and corruptions in the Primitive Churches, and many Antichrists, as 1 Joh. 2.18. yet none of them were this man of sin; but he is the aggregate and compende of all of them; he is as it were the Ocean, into which all those foregoing Heresies and Abominations did flow. Thus he is said to be that man of sin; i.e. of all kinds or sorts of Sin and Heresy, in whom all Heresies met as lines in their center. [2.] This phrase, That man of sin, implies an intensive universality, or perfection of degrees; i.e. in whom all sins meet in their highest degree; for it is well known, that Abstractes speak, forms, essences, and quintessences of things. So that Man of sin, implies the most notorious sins, abominations, and blasphemies, enormities in the most sovereign degree. Some conceive this character given Antichrist to be borrowed from the like given by the Jews to Antiochus his Type, 1 Maccab. 2.48, 62. who is there styled, That sinner; i.e. such a sinner as outwent all that ever were. Hence the prodigiose sin of Antichrist is termed, 2 Thes. 2.7. a mystery of iniquity; i.e. a profunde infinite abyss of iniquity. So it's said of Babylon, the royal seat of this man of sin, Revel. 18.5. For her sins have reached unto heaven; 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i.e. her sins following each other, and arising each from other grew so numerose and great, as that at last they reached up to Heaven, just like a pile of Wood, &c. Again, there is some emphasis in the article 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 that man; i. e. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , he who is not only a disloyal servant, or a declared enemy, but a Traitor and Usurper of Christ's Empire. Oh! what a world of Treasons and Blasphemies against Christ is he guilty of, and that under a pretexte of being Christ's Vicar? In sum, if you should rake Hel, you could not find a sinner either extensively or intensively equal to this man of sin.

Then follows the other part of his Character, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , That son of perdition. i.e. (1) Actively, he who will destroy himself, and all that adhere to him, as 2 Pet. 2.1. And bring upon themselves swift destruction. Antichrist's Perdition shall arise out of his own bowels; he shall perish in and by his own designs, endeavors, and oppositions. As Christ makes the necessities of his enemies to serve his Churches conveniences; so also doth he not make the oppositions of his Enemies subservient to their own ruin? Antichrist has been these twelve hundred years digging a grave to bury the Church alive; but will he not at last fall himself thereinto, and fil up the living Churches place? Do not Antichrist and his Adherents, whiles they strike at Christ and his Members, break their own arm on that rock? (2) Antichrist is That son of perdition, passively, [1] as worthy of perdition. So Ephes. 2.3. Children of wrath; i.e. who deserve wrath. If ever any deserved perdition, this man of sin doth. In which sense Judas as his Type is termed, Joh. 17.12. That son of perdition. [2] As under the curse of God, which at last brings perdition. So we read, 2 Pet. 2.14. of cursed Children, or Sons of the curse. And is not Antichrist a son of all the Curses in the Word of God? What curse is there which belongs not to him? [3] He is the son of that famose perdition, so much spoken of in the Word of God, and typified by all the great Perditions of God's Enemies: a perdition in which all other perditions meet, the perdition of the old world, Sodom, Pharaoh, Babylon, Jerusalem, &c. So Revel. 17.8. it's said, that the Antichristian Beste shall go into perdition; i.e. into that famose perdition so much spoken of. [4] He is that son of perdition, because devoted, adjudged, sentenced to perdition, as his proper Enheritance. As the Enheritance belonged to the Son, so Perdition to the man of sin. What is said of the destruction of the Ninevites, Nah. 1.9. He will make an utter end: affliction shall not rise up the second time, shall be the portion of this man of sin. As Judas was that son of perdition, because adjudged to it; so the man of sin is that son of perdition; i.e. wholly devoted to perdition: it being an Hebrew idiom where 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a son, being used with a Genitive case of Appellatives, signifies such an one as is wholly given up to such a thing, as Prov. 31.8.

But then follows Antichrist's formal Usurpation of that 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demonarchie, which the Pagan Emperors assumed to themselves, v. 4. And lifting himself up above all that is called God; i.e. Above the Roman Emperor, who was 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , called God, and that (1) Truly, though Figuratively, as he was appointed by God, to be his Vicegerent in Civil affairs. So the Scriptures cal Civil Magistrates God's, Psal. 82.1. I said ye are God's, &c. in this sense the Emperor was truly called God. But this seems not the whole or chief import of this phrase here. Wherefore (2) by called God, we may understand the abused sense and opinion which Parasites and the vulgar people had of their Emperors, to whom they ascribed a Divinity, specially after their decease. For we must know, that the Roman Emperors generally affected the title of God's; and such as were deserving amongst them were estimed as such, specially after their death, passing for Demons, Deastri, or Medioxumi. Such were Romulus, Numa, Julius Caesar, and the rest of the more noble Emperors reputed. Now it's said, that Antichrist should lift himself up above all that is called God; i.e. he should usurp all that pretended Hierarchy or Demonarchie, which the Emperor, as Supreme Head in all Maters Civil and Ecclesiastic, assumed; yea he should lift up himself at an higher pitch of usurped Empire, than ever the Emperor either as Civil Magistrate, or as Pontifex Maximus, affected. So much 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , lift up, notes. Some render the particle 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , contra, against: the meaning is the same. That this is the proper import of the words, appears by what follows, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or that is worshipped: the French renders it, Divinity. The Greek signifies whatever is in any sovereign degree reverenced, be it Civil, be it Religiose. (1) It signifies that Civil worship which they gave to their Emperors: whence all the Emperors after Octavius were called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Augusti, (which is of the same origination and import with 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 in this place.) So Act. 25.21. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Augustus; and v. 25. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , and Act. 27.1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Augustus signifies Illustrious, from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the luster of the Sun. (2) 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signifies also Religiose Worship, (from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to worship, and this from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Sabah to celebrate ), which the Emperors affected as well as Civil. Whence the Roman Emperor was usually styled Divus Augustus, and so worshipped as a Demon after his death. And that this is the genuine import of the words is acknowledged by Milletere, (after his Apostasy to the Roman Church) Positiones xii. Romae proponendae de fide propag. Posit. 3.

Paul (says he) pointes out to the believing Thessalonians the son of perdition by these characters, 2 Thes. 2.4. That he exaltes himself against all that is called God, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , & Augustum. This is the proper name by which the Emperors were called, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Augusti. The ordinary name of the Emperor was Divus Augustus, Saint Augustus; which is formed of those two words used here by the Apostle 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .
Thus Milletere, who here sufficiently lays open the nakedness of his Father the Pope, who has indeed fully made good our Apostles character, in exalting himself above the Pagan Emperor, who was by his flaterers and the superstitious people called and worshipped as God, or as one of their Divi and Demons. And is not the Pope indeed called Sanctissimus Papa, the most holy Pope; which is the very name the Gentiles gave their supreme God Jupiter. So Bochart, contre Veron, pag. 883. 'This name Papa is given him from that amongst the Pagans: Jupiter was called Pappas, i.e. Father. So Jupiter is by Muis derived from the Hebr. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , jah, and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Father. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , jah, being pronounced by the Grecians first 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , and then 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , whence Ju-pater, Father Jah: whereunto Pappas, and Papa answer. Neither does the Pope affect the name only, but also the Divinity of a Pagan Demon-God; and that in an higher degree than ever the Pagan Emperors did. For (1) does he not pretend to an extraordinary Sanctitie and Divinity, more than ever any Divus Augustus did? (2) Does he not affect and usurp an absolute Supremacy both in Civils and Ecclesiastics, beyond what the Emperor either as Civil Magistrate, or as Pontifex Maximus assumed? (3) Does not the Pope assume a power of making Demons, or Saint-Mediators, more than ever any Emperor did? (4) Are not the Popes, at least some, Canonised as Saints, and so worshipped, as Demons were? (5) Yea, are not the Popes worshipped while living with great Ceremonies, both Sacred and Civil, more than ever any Pagan Emperors were? Thus this man of sin has by his usurped 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demonarchie, exalted himself above all that is called God or worshipped.

But then follows the description of his Papal Throne or Seat, in that phrase, Sitteth in the Temple of God: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , to sit, according to the Scripture-Phraseologie, signifies to Rule, or Preside. So Psal. 110.1. Sit thou at my right hand &c. The like Psal. 9.8. & 20.10. Revel. 17.15. & 18.8. So Thomas renders it, Principari, dominari; and Theodoret, to usurp the chief seat. In this regard Antichrist is said to be a counter-Christ, or an Usurper of his Royal Throne; who is said, Heb. 1.3. out of Psal. 110.1. To sit at the right hand of God, which denotes his Prophetic and Regal office: for to sit in the Schole belongs to the Doctor; and on the Throne, to the King. Thus Antichrist, by sitting in the Temple of God, usurps Christ's Dignity and Mediatorie Office as Doctor, and King in his Church. Mestrezat, de l' Eglise, liv. 2. Chap. 20. pag. 430. refers this to what is mentioned of the King of Babylon, Esa. 14.12, 13. I will sit also upon the Mount of the Congregation.

To sit, (says he) in the Scripture signifies, to exercise Authority and Empire. And we are to remarque here, that the Apostle speaking of Antichrist, that he shall sit in the Temple of God, alludes to Esa. 14.12, 13. where the Prophet represents the words of the King of Babylon, Glorifying himself in having subjugated Judea, &c. The Apostle therefore being about to describe the Usurpation of Antichrist in the Church, does it by this of the King of Babylon, and by his pride; in as much as the King of Babylon was the type and figure of Antichrist, who does that spiritually upon Religion and the Consciences of men, which the other had done corporally on the Church of the Jews, &c.
Deodate, in his Annotations on these words, 2 Thes. 2.4. Sitteth, &c. saith,
That this circumstance is taken out of what is mentioned of the King of Tyre, Ezech. 28.2. I am a God, I sit in the seat of God, &c.
We may take in both; because they were both Types of Antichrist. Yea, we may add hereto what is mentioned of Antiochus, Dan. 11.36. And he shall magnify himself above every God, &c. Also what is mentioned of the Roman Emperor, Mat. 24.15. That he should set up his Abomination of Desolation in the Temple of God. For all these Pagan Monarchs were, by reason of their bloody Persecution against the Church of God, Types of Antichrist his Spiritual Domination in the Churches of Christ, by virtue of his usurped 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Yea indeed this Tyrannic persecution of Antichrist in many regards excedeth all those former Persecutions of the King of Babylon, Tyre, Antiochus, and of the Roman Emperors, against the Jewish Church. So Augustine, de Civ. l. 18. c. 52, 53, &c. tells us,
That this last Persecution under Antichrist which he calls the Eleventh, would be of all the worst.

〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , in the Temple. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , may be understood here (1) Subjectively, in, as we translate it, for his ruling in and over the Church of Christ, not as an open enemy, but under the pretexte of being Christ's Vicar: and so it denotes the difference between the Usurpations of Pagans, Nebuchadnezzar, Antiochus, and the Roman Emperors, who ruled over the Temple of Christ, but not IN it, as Antichrist, whose Tyrannie is not externe and open, but interne, and under pretexte of a Vicarious power from Christ, Revel. 13.11. This Man of sin is not a bare-faced, but Masqued enemy. (2) We may render 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 contra, against. Antichrist's sitting in, or ruling over the Church, being in order to its ruin. Thus Mestrezat renders, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , against the Temple of God. i.e.

Antichrist shall by his Empire ruin the Church Spiritually, as the King of Babylon did it corporally: for it is a sitting or Domination for ruin, as it arrives from a cancer on the body. (3) August. de Civ. l. 2. c. 19. gives this gloss hereon: We need no way dout, but that in this place, 2 Thes. 2.4,-11. The Apostle speaks of Antichrist, v. 4. he says not, in the Temple of God, but for the Temple of God; as if he were the Temple of God, which is the Church; as we are wont to say, sedet in amicum, he sits for a friend, i.e. as a friend.
Though this be a truth, yet I conceive our commun version is most authentic, which also comprehendes both the former: For Antichrist sits in the Temple, or Church of God, as an absolute Monarch, or counter-Christ, for the Churches ruin, not edification: and thus, though his Session be in the Temple of God, yet is it also against the Temple or Church of God; yea all his Pretensions of sitting as Christ's Vicar in his Church, are but Politic expedients, by which he does more effectually ruin the Church, &c. That the Temple of God here, and else where in the Epistles, is used as an expression of the Christian Churches, which are the Body and truth of that whereof the Material Temple at Jerusalem was but the Type and Figure, is evident from, 1 Cor. 3.16, 17. 2 Cor. 6.16. Ephes. 2.20, 21, 22. And thus the Fathers, (as Augustine, &c.) generally understand

Then it follows, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , as God; which seems also to refer to the description of the King of Babylon, Esa. 14.12, 13. or of the King of Tyre, Ezech. 28.2.

For, adds Mestrezat, whoever attributes unto himself Domination over men's Consciences, and Empire over the Christian Church, he sits as God, and deportes himself as if he were God.
And has not Antichrist usurped such a 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demonarchie to himself? does he not sit on his Pontific Chair, (which he stiles St. Peters ) in Christ's room? And has he not his Pontific Sceptre or staff, i.e. his Canon Law, which he sets up in the room of Christ's Sceptre or Law? has he not usurped the Keys of Christ, Revel. 1.18. to bind whom Christ absolves, and to absolve whom Christ binds? Doth he not condemn what God commands, and command what God condemns? Is not that evil by his Law, which is good by God's; and that good by God's Law, which is evil by his? Do not all his Ecclesiastic Canons bespeak him an Idol-God or Demon? So it follows, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , showing himself that he is God; i.e. exhibiting himself as one of those great Demon Idols, which the Pagans erected in their Temples, and worshipped as God's; attracting to himself the eyes, hearts, and Consciences of all his Adorers. Or, as the Roman Emperors, by assuming to themselves the Title and Authority of Pontifex Maximus, did thereby virtually, if not formally, show themselves to be God's, and so were called Divi Augusti, and worshipped as Demons, at least after their death: Just so, this Man of sin, though he does not formally assume unto himself the Name of God or Christ, yet virtually he shows himself as God, or a Demon-Christ, by usurping the Name and Power of a Pontifex Maximus, of the Head of the Church, St. Peter 's Chair and Keys, &c.

§. 3. Antichrist's Ecclesiastic Traditions, with which his Canonic Theology or Law is so greatly stuffed, are all but 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Doctrines of Demons in imitation, as 1 Tim. 4.1, 2. We have before S. 2. §. 3, 4. spoken somewhat of Antichrist's Ecclesiastic Traditions, in relation to the Form of his Canon-Law; we shall now treat a little of them as they are the chief Materials of his Canonic Theology. And indeed the main body of Antichrist's Pontific Canon-Law is made up of certain Ecclesiastic Traditions, which he pretendes to have received down from the Apostles, by the hands of the Church; but to give them their true Genealogy, they are in truth no other than corrupt Imitamens of, and Derivations from the Pagan 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demon-worship. To make this clear, we must recollect what has been before mentioned of the Pythagoreans, (the great founders and Promotors of Demon-worship ) who always received Pythagoras 's Institutes as Divine Traditions, delivered to him their Master by the Divine Oracle. For all those great Founders of Demon-worship never presumed so much on their own Autoritie, as to deliver any Institute or Canon, touching the worship of their Demons, without some pretension of Divine Tradition. So Numa Pompilius, Lycurgus, Solon, and all those great Legislators pretended unto a Divine Tradition, for all those Institutes or Canons they delivered touching the worship of the God's. Plato abounds in expressions to this purpose, showing, How all their Traditions touching the worship of their Demons, were received from the Oracle, as Repub. 5. and elsewhere. And the Pythagoreans had so particular a veneration for their Master Pythagoras, as that they looked upon all his Institutes to be Divine Inspirations: whence they styled him, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , The Divine; and judged his 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a Divine Tradition, specially as to such things as related to their Demon-worship. Now that all Antichrist's Ecclesiastic Traditions, with which his Canonic Theology abounds, are but corrupt Derivations from this Pythagorean fountain, we shall endeavor to evince from 1 Tim. 4.1. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . That 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signifies as well a Tradition or Canon, as Doctrine, we have already proved, S. 2. §. 3. And this is very evident from Mat. 15.2, 6, 9. the consideration of which Scripture will give us much light as to our present design. The Pharisees v. 2. complain, that Christ's Disciples transgress the Tradition of the Elders. They cal them the Traditions of the Elders, because they pretended, these Traditions were delivered by God to Moses when on the Mount, and so delivered by him to Joshua, and from Joshua handed down by the Elders succeeding in the great Sanhedrin. But Christ tells them, that these Traditions were not, as they pretended, of Divine Origin; which he proves, because they make void the Commandment of God, as v. 3,-6. And our Savior ver. 9. gives the true Genealogy of all those Pharisaic Traditions: Teaching for Doctrines the Commandments of men. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i.e. These your Ecclesiastic Traditions, which you make to be so Canonic and Divine, are indeed but the Commandments of men, i.e. Pythagorean Dogmas and Institutes: for such these Pharisaic Washings and Purifications were, with all the rest of their Externe Abstinences and Severities, as it appears by Col. 2.20, 21, 22, 23. as before, S. 3. §. 10. see the like Mark 7.2, 3, 4, &c. Book 2. Chap. 1. §. 5. Under this description of the Pharisaic Traditions our blessed Lord lays open to us all those Canonic Traditions of Antichrist, and their origination. (1) It's true, the Sons of Antichrist pretend these their Traditions to be dropt from the mouth of Christ, and so handed down by the Churches Oral Tradition in all Ages: and did not the Pharisees pretend the same for their Oral Law, as they cal it, or the Traditions of the Elders? Would they not fain persuade us, that those Oral Traditions were at first delivered by God to Moses on the Mount, by Moses to Joshua, by Joshua to the LXX Elders, and by them in continued successions down to their days? Which yet Christ tells us were but the Commandments or Institutes of men, as Mar. 7.8. i.e. as Paul explaineth Christ's words, Col. 2.8, 20, 21. of vain Philosophers; or according to 1 Tim. 4.1. Demon-Dogmas, Canons and Traditions. (2) The Sons of Antichrist adorn and dignify their Canonic Traditions with all manner of illustrious Titles of honor: and did not the Pharisees, and their successors the Talmudistes, dignify their Oral Traditions with as splendid Titles of honor? Do not both one and toother esteem it a far greater sin to break a Tradition of the Church, than to violate the Law of God? (3) Antichrist commands that all his Canonic Traditions be swallowed down with an implicit faith, albeit never so contradictory to commun sense, reason, and Divine saith: and did not the Pharisees and their Sectators the Rabbin's enjoin the same? So R. Sal. Jarchi, on Deut. 17.11. Thou shalt not, saith he, recede from the words of the Elders, albeit they should say unto thee, that thy right hand is the left, and thy left the right. (4) The Pope doth anathematise all those that violate his Traditions: and did not the Pharisees of old, as the Rabbin's do the very same? O! what an exact parallel is there between Pharisaic and Antichristian Traditions! Thus we see how these Demon-Doctrines or Traditions, which Antichrist's Canonic Theology is full of, owe their origin to the Pythagorean Demon Theology, Canons, or Traditions.

§. 4. To conclude this Argument touching Antichrist's Demon-Dogmas, Traditions, and Canons, we have sufficiently proved, that the whole of Antichrist's Canonic Theology is but 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , an imitation of Pagan Demon-Doctrines and Canons: We have also proved, that these Demon-Dogmas and Institutes were formed and shaped into a Natural Theology by the Philosophers, and principally by the Pythagoreans and Pythagorizing Platonistes. It's true Orpheus, Homer and Hesiod were the first that brought in Demons, and Demon-worship into Grece; but yet we must know, 'twas the Philosophers that formed and shaped these Doctrines of Demons into a complete body of Natural Theology, constituting these Demons as Mediators with the supreme God, &c. For the Poets, Homer, &c. confound their Demons with the supreme God's: so Homer calls Jupiter a Demon; as Iliad. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 he says, Jupiter, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . And Plutarch, de cessat Oracul. tells us, that Homer made no difference between the God's and Demons. It was indeed the Philosophers, Pythagoras, Plato, &c. those Founders of, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Natural Theology, who formalised and shaped this 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demonologie, into its proper Form and Figure; which afterwards the Pythagorizing Platonistes of the Alexandrine Schole, Ammonius, Plotinus, Porphyry, Jamblichus, Proclus, &c. reformed and refined; so that it became a fit Idea or image for Origen, and his adherents the Monks of Alexandria, to form and fashion the first lineaments of Antichrist's 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 by: out of which Antichrist himself, when he came to the stature of a perfect Man of sin, extracted all his 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , with all the other parts of his Demonologie or Canonic Theology, according to 1 Tim. 4.1. compared with Rev. 9.20. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demons, i.e. says Mede, Deasters; consecrated both of Angels and dead men, to be Mediators betwixt God and Men, which the Scripture calls Baalim, the like Act. 17.22. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . i.e. Devoted to Demon-fear, or worship: so 1 Cor. 10.21. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , i.e. the Demons libamen or drink offering, as before, S. 3. §. 4. By all which laid together it is most evident, that all Antichrist's Canonic Theology is but a reviving of the old Philosophic 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Demonologie, or Demon-Dogmas, Canons, and Traditions, formed into a System of Natural Theology, by Pythagoras and Plato, and since reformed by the Pythagorizing Platonistes of Alexandria, Ammonius, Plotinus, Porphyry, Origen, and the rest. Yea we have demonstrated, that the whole body and spirit of Antichristianism had its conception and formation in the womb of Pagan Philosophy, and was brought forth in this Schole of Alexandria; which proved the Nurserie of Antichrist, and all his Mystic, Scholastic, and Canonic Theology; specially (1) of Monastic Life and Institutes. (2) Of all Pelagianism. (3) Of all Demonologie and Demonolatrie. (4) Of all Abstinences, Satisfactions, and Merits. (5) Of Purgatory. (6) Of Papal Primatie, &c. By which we see how much Antichrist has been obliged to Pagan Philosophy, and principally to the Schole of Alexandria, for his Nativitie and Nurserie. Al which being superadded to our former Demonstrations from the Causes, Parts, Properties and Effects of Vain Philosophy, sufficiently prove our Conclusion touching the Vanity of Pagan Philosophy.

FINIS.

ERRATA.

  • PAge 1. in Contents l. 3. l. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Item, l. 5. for 32. l. 34.
  • P. 2. l. 2 l. contentions.
  • Item, l. 6. l. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .
  • P. 3. l. 27. l. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .
  • P. 4. l. 1. l. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .
  • P. 7. l. 18. l. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .
  • P. 12. l. 21. l. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .
  • P. 15. l. 35. l. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .
  • P. 26. Contents, l. 5. l. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .
  • P. 27. l. 35. l. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .
  • P. 30. l. 37. l. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .
  • P. 31. l. 1. l. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .
  • P. 55. l. 33. l. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .
  • P. 58. l. 26. l. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .
  • P. 67. l. 32. Scripture.
  • P. 71. l. 7. l. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .
  • P. 76. l. 24. l 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .
  • P. 81. l. 9. l. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .
  • P. 86. l. 37. l. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .
  • P. 88. l. 13. l. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .
  • P. 90. l. 32. l. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .
  • P. 98. l. 35. l. right hand.
  • P. 102. Marg. l. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .
  • P. 104. l. 35, 36. l. We shall serve and worship their Sepulchers, or Shrines, as of Demons.
  • P. 108. l. ult. l. solve.
  • P. 121. l. 21. l. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .
  • P. 132. l. 18. l. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .
  • P. 163. l. 12. l. §. 1. Another.
  • P. 165. l. 19. l. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Item, l. 22. l. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Item, l. 26. l. of which also S. 4. §. 3.
  • P. 172. l. 22. l. Prophesies.
  • P. 182. l. 16. l. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .
  • P. 187. l. 6. l. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .
  • Item. l. 8. l 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .
  • P. 214. l. 25. l. Macarius.
  • P. 216. Marg. l. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 :
  • P. 224. l. 35. l. l. 2. c. 15.